|

THE SOCIOLOGY AND
PSYCHOLOGY OF TERRORISM:
WHO BECOMES A
TERRORIST AND WHY?
A
Report Prepared under an Interagency Agreement
by the
Federal Research Division,
Library
of Congress
September 1999
Author: Rex A. Hudson
Editor: Marilyn Majeska
Project Managers: Andrea M. Savada
Helen C. Metz
Federal Research Division
Library of Congress
Washington, D.C. 20540-4840
Tel: 202-707-3900
Fax: 202-707-3920
E-Mail:
frds@loc.gov
Homepage:
http://lcweb.loc.gov/rr/frd/

PREFACE
The purpose
of this study is to focus attention on the types of individuals and
groups that are prone to terrorism (see Glossary) in an effort to
help improve U.S. counterterrorist methods and policies.
The
emergence of amorphous and largely unknown terrorist individuals and
groups operating independently (freelancers) and the new recruitment
patterns of some groups, such as recruiting suicide commandos,
female and child terrorists, and scientists capable of developing
weapons of mass destruction, provide a measure of urgency to
increasing our understanding of the psychological and sociological
dynamics of terrorist groups and individuals. The approach used in
this study is twofold. First, the study examines the relevant
literature and assesses the current knowledge of the subject.
Second, the study seeks to develop psychological and sociological
profiles of foreign terrorist individuals and selected groups to use
as case studies in assessing trends, motivations, likely behavior,
and actions that might deter such behavior, as well as reveal
vulnerabilities that would aid in combating terrorist groups and
individuals.
Because
this survey is concerned not only with assessing the extensive
literature on sociopsychological aspects of terrorism but also
providing case studies of about a dozen terrorist groups, it is
limited by time constraints and data availability in the amount of
attention that it can give to the individual groups, let alone
individual leaders or other members. Thus, analysis of the groups
and leaders will necessarily be incomplete. A longer study, for
example, would allow for the collection and study of the literature
produced by each group in the form of autobiographies of former
members, group communiqués and manifestos, news media interviews,
and other resources. Much information about the terrorist mindset
(see Glossary) and decision-making process can be gleaned from such
sources. Moreover, there is a language barrier to an examination of
the untranslated literature of most of the groups included as case
studies herein.
Terrorism
databases that profile groups and leaders quickly become outdated,
and this report is no exception to that rule. In order to remain
current, a terrorism database ideally should be updated
periodically. New groups or terrorist leaders may suddenly emerge,
and if an established group perpetrates a major terrorist incident,
new information on the group is likely to be reported in news media.
Even if a group appears to be quiescent, new information may become
available about the group from scholarly publications.
There are
many variations in the transliteration for both Arabic and Persian.
The academic versions tend to be more complex than the popular forms
used in the news media and by the Foreign Broadcast Information
Service (FBIS). Thus, the latter usages are used in this study. For
example, although Ussamah bin Ladin is the proper transliteration,
the more commonly used Osama bin Laden is used in this study.
TABLE OF
CONTENTS
PREFACE i
EXECUTIVE
SUMMARY: MINDSETS OF MASS DESTRUCTION 1
New Types
of Post-Cold War Terrorists 1
New Forms
of Terrorist-Threat Scenarios 4
INTRODUCTION 8
TERMS OF
ANALYSIS 10
Defining
Terrorism and Terrorists 10
Terrorist
Group Typologies 12
APPROACHES
TO TERRORISM ANALYSIS 13
The
Multicausal Approach 13
The
Political Approach 13
The
Organizational Approach 14
The
Physiological Approach 15
The
Psychological Approach 16
GENERAL
HYPOTHESES OF TERRORISM 16
Frustration-Aggression Hypothesis 17
Negative
Identity Hypothesis 17
Narcissistic Rage Hypothesis 17
THE
PSYCHOLOGY OF THE TERRORIST 19
Terrorist
Motivation 19
The Process
of Joining a Terrorist Group 20
The
Terrorist as Mentally Ill 23
The
Terrorist as Suicidal Fanatic 27
Fanatics
27
Suicide
Terrorists
28
Terrorist
Group Dynamics 29
Pressures to Conform
31
Pressures to Commit Acts of Violence
32
Terrorist Rationalization of Violence
33
The
Terrorist's Ideological or Religious Perception 35
TERRORIST
PROFILING 37
Hazards of
Terrorist Profiling 37
Sociological Characteristics of Terrorists in the Cold War Period 39
A Basic
Profile
39
Age 41
Educational, Occupational, and Socioeconomic Background 41
General
Traits 43
Marital
Status 44
Physical
Appearance 44
Origin:
Rural or Urban 44
Gender 45
Males
45
Females
45
Characteristics of Female Terrorists
47
Practicality, Coolness 47
Dedication,
Inner Strength, Ruthlessness 48
Single-Mindedness 49
Female
Motivation for Terrorism
50
CONCLUSION
51
Terrorist
Profiling 51
Terrorist
Group Mindset Profiling 54
Promoting
Terrorist Group Schisms 56
How
Guerrilla and Terrorist Groups End 57
APPENDIX 61
SOCIOPSYCHOLOGICAL PROFILES: CASE STUDIES 61
Exemplars
of International Terrorism in the Early 1970s 61
Renato
Curcio
61
Leila
Khaled
62
Kozo
Okamoto
64
Exemplars
of International Terrorism in the Early 1990s 65
Mahmud
Abouhalima
65
Sheikh
Omar Abdel Rahman
66
Mohammed
A. Salameh
67
Ahmed
Ramzi Yousef
68
Ethnic
Separatist Groups 70
Irish
Terrorists
70
Kurdistan Workers' Party (PKK) and Abdullah Ocalan
71
Group/Leader Profile 71
Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam (LTTE)
76
Group
Profile 76
Background
76
Membership Profile
77
LTTE
Suicide Commandos
79
Leader
Profile 80
Velupillai Prabhakaran
80
Social
Revolutionary Groups 81
Abu
Nidal Organization (ANO)
81
Group
Profile 81
Leader
Profile 83
Abu
Nidal
83
Popular
Front for the Liberation of Palestine-General Command (PFLP-GC)
86
Group
Profile 86
Leader
Profile 87
Ahmad
Jibril
87
Revolutionary Armed Forces of Colombia (FARC)
88
Group
Profile 88
Leader
Profiles 90
Pedro
Antonio Marín/Manuel Marulanda Vélez
90
Jorge
Briceño Suárez ("Mono Jojoy")
91
Germán
Briceño Suárez ("Grannobles")
92
"Eliécer"
93
Revolutionary Organization 17 November (17N)
94
Group
Profile 94
Religious
Fundamentalist Groups 96
Al-Qaida
96
Group
Profile 96
Leader
Profiles 97
Osama
bin Laden
97
Ayman
al-Zawahiri
101
Subhi
Muhammad Abu-Sunnah ("Abu-Hafs al-Masri")
101
Hizballah (Party of God)
101
Group
Profile 101
Leader
Profile 102
Imad
Fa'iz Mughniyah
102
Islamic
Resistance Movement (Hamas)
103
Group
Profile 103
The
Suicide Bombing Strategy
105
Selection of Suicide Bombers
105
Leader
Profiles 107
Sheikh
Ahmed Yassin
107
Mohammed
Mousa ("Abu Marzook")
108
Emad al-Alami
109
Mohammed
Dief
109
Al-Jihad
Group
109
Group
Profile 109
New
Religious Groups 111
Aum
Shinrikyo
111
Group/Leader Profile 111
Key Leader
Profiles 117
Yoshinobu Aoyama
117
Seiichi
Endo
118
Kiyohide
Hayakawa
118
Dr. Ikuo
Hayashi
119
Yoshihiro Inoue
120
Hisako
Ishii
120
Fumihiro
Joyu
121
Takeshi
Matsumoto
122
Hideo
Murai
122
Kiyohide
Nakada
123
Tomomasa
Nakagawa
123
Tomomitsu Niimi
124
Toshihiro Ouchi
124
Masami
Tsuchiya
125
TABLES 126
Table 1.
Educational Level and Occupational Background of Right-Wing
Terrorists in West Germany, 1980 126
Table 2.
Ideological Profile of Italian Female Terrorists, January 1970-June
1984 127
Table 3.
Prior Occupational Profile of Italian Female Terrorists, January
1970-June 1984 128
Table 4.
Geographical Profile of Italian Female Terrorists, January 1970-June
1984 129
Table 5.
Age and Relationships Profile of Italian Female Terrorists, January
1970-June 1984 131
Table 6.
Patterns of Weapons Use by the Revolutionary Organization 17
November, 1975-97 133
GLOSSARY
135
BIBLIOGRAPHY 138
EXECUTIVE SUMMARY: MINDSETS OF MASS DESTRUCTION
New
Types of Post-Cold War Terrorists
In the
1970s and 1980s, it was commonly assumed that terrorist use of
weapons of mass destruction (WMD) would be counterproductive because
such an act would be widely condemned. "Terrorists want a lot of
people watching, not a lot of people dead," Brian Jenkins (1975:15)
opined. Jenkins's premise was based on the assumption that terrorist
behavior is normative, and that if they exceeded certain constraints
and employed WMD they would completely alienate themselves from the
public and possibly provoke swift and harsh retaliation. This
assumption does seem to apply to certain secular terrorist groups.
If a separatist organization such as the Provisional Irish Republic
Army (PIRA) or the Basque Fatherland and Liberty (Euzkadi Ta
Askatasuna--ETA), for example, were to use WMD, these groups would
likely isolate their constituency and undermine sources of funding
and political support. When the assumptions about terrorist groups
not using WMD were made in the 1970s and 1980s, most of the
terrorist groups making headlines were groups with political or
nationalist-separatist agenda. Those groups, with some exceptions,
such as the Japanese Red Army (JRA--Rengo Sekigun), had reason not
to sabotage their ethnic bases of popular support or other domestic
or foreign sympathizers of their cause by using WMD.
Trends in
terrorism over the past three decades, however, have contradicted
the conventional thinking that terrorists are averse to using WMD.
It has become increasingly evident that the assumption does not
apply to religious terrorist groups or millenarian cults (see
Glossary). Indeed, since at least the early 1970s analysts,
including (somewhat contradictorily) Jenkins, have predicted that
the first groups to employ a weapon of mass destruction would be
religious sects with a millenarian, messianic, or apocalyptic
mindset.
When the
conventional terrorist groups and individuals of the early 1970s are
compared with terrorists of the early 1990s, a trend can be seen:
the emergence of religious fundamentalist and new religious groups
espousing the rhetoric of mass-destruction terrorism. In the 1990s,
groups motivated by religious imperatives, such as Aum Shinrikyo,
Hizballah, and al-Qaida, have grown and proliferated. These groups
have a different attitude toward violence--one that is
extranormative and seeks to maximize violence against the perceived
enemy, essentially anyone who is not a fundamentalist Muslim or an
Aum Shinrikyo member. Their outlook is one that divides the world
simplistically into "them" and "us." With its sarin attack on the
Tokyo subway system on March 20, 1995, the doomsday cult Aum
Shinrikyo turned the prediction of terrorists using WMD into
reality.
Beginning
in the early 1990s, Aum Shinrikyo engaged in a systematic program to
develop and use WMD. It used chemical or biological WMD in about a
dozen largely unreported instances in the first half of the 1990s,
although they proved to be no more effective--actually less
effective--than conventional weapons because of the terrorists'
ineptitude. Nevertheless, it was Aum Shinrikyo's sarin attack on the
Tokyo subway on March 20, 1995, that showed the world how dangerous
the mindset of a religious terrorist group could be. The attack
provided convincing evidence that Aum Shinrikyo probably would not
hesitate to use WMD in a U.S. city, if it had an opportunity to do
so. These religiously motivated groups would have no reason to take
"credit" for such an act of mass destruction, just as Aum Shinrikyo
did not take credit for its attack on the Tokyo subway, and just as
Osama bin Laden did not take credit for various acts of
high-casualty terrorism against U.S. targets in the 1990s. Taking
credit means asking for retaliation. Instead, it is enough for these
groups to simply take private satisfaction in knowing that they have
dealt a harsh blow to what they perceive to be the "Great Satan."
Groups unlikely to be deterred by fear of public disapproval, such
as Aum Shinrikyo, are the ones who seek chaos as an end in itself.
The
contrast between key members of religious extremist groups such as
Hizballah, al-Qaida, and Aum Shinrikyo and conventional terrorists
reveals some general trends relating to the personal attributes of
terrorists likely to use WMD in coming years. According to
psychologist Jerrold M. Post (1997), the most dangerous terrorist is
likely to be the religious terrorist. Post has explained that,
unlike the average political or social terrorist, who has a defined
mission that is somewhat measurable in terms of media attention or
government reaction, the religious terrorist can justify the most
heinous acts "in the name of Allah," for example. One could add, "in
the name of Aum Shinrikyo's Shoko Asahara."
Psychologist B.J. Berkowitz (1972) describes six psychological types
who would be most likely to threaten or try to use WMD: paranoids,
paranoid schizophrenics, borderline mental defectives, schizophrenic
types, passive-aggressive personality (see Glossary) types, and
sociopath (see Glossary) personalities. He considers sociopaths the
most likely actually to use WMD. Nuclear terrorism expert Jessica
Stern (1999: 77) disagrees. She believes that "Schizophrenics and
sociopaths, for example, may want to commit acts of mass
destruction, but they are less likely than others to succeed." She
points out that large-scale dissemination of chemical, biological,
or radiological agents requires a group effort, but that
"Schizophrenics, in particular, often have difficulty functioning in
groups...."
Stern's
understanding of the WMD terrorist appears to be much more relevant
than Berkowitz's earlier stereotype of the insane terrorist. It is
clear from the appended case study of Shoko Asahara that he is a
paranoid. Whether he is schizophrenic or sociopathic is best left to
psychologists to determine. The appended case study of Ahmed Ramzi
Yousef, mastermind of the World Trade Center (WTC) bombing on
February 26, 1993, reported here does not suggest that he is
schizophrenic or sociopathic. On the contrary, he appears to be a
well-educated, highly intelligent Islamic terrorist. In 1972
Berkowitz could not have been expected to foresee that religiously
motivated terrorists would be prone to using WMD as a way of
emulating God or for millenarian reasons. This examination of about
a dozen groups that have engaged in significant acts of terrorism
suggests that the groups most likely to use WMD are indeed religious
groups, whether they be wealthy cults like Aum Shinrikyo or
well-funded Islamic terrorist groups like al-Qaida or Hizballah.
The fall of
the Berlin Wall in 1989 and the collapse of the Soviet Union in 1991
fundamentally changed the operating structures of European terrorist
groups. Whereas groups like the Red Army Faction (Rote Armee Faktion--RAF;
see Glossary) were able to use East Germany as a refuge and a source
of logistical and financial resources during the Cold War decades,
terrorist groups in the post Cold War period no longer enjoy the
support of communist countries. Moreover, state sponsors of
international terrorism (see Glossary) toned down their support of
terrorist groups. In this new environment where terrorist groups can
no longer depend on state support or any significant popular
support, they have been restructuring in order to learn how to
operate independently.
New breeds
of increasingly dangerous religious terrorists emerged in the 1990s.
The most dangerous type is the Islamic fundamentalist. A case in
point is Ramzi Yousef, who brought together a loosely organized, ad
hoc group, the so-called Liberation Army, apparently for the sole
purpose of carrying out the WTC operation on February 26, 1993.
Moreover, by acting independently the small self-contained cell led
by Yousef prevented authorities from linking it to an established
terrorist organization, such as its suspected coordinating
group,Osama bin Laden's al-Qaida, or a possible state sponsor.
The World Trade Center 
(www.GreatBuildings.com/buildings/World_Trade_Center.html)
Aum
Shinrikyo is representative of the other type of religious terrorist
group, in this case a cult. Shoko Asahara adopted a different
approach to terrorism by modeling his organization on the structure
of the Japanese government rather than an ad hoc terrorist group.
Accordingly, Aum Shinrikyo "ministers" undertook a program to
develop WMD by bringing together a core group of bright scientists
skilled in the modern technologies of the computer,
telecommunications equipment, information databases, and financial
networks. They proved themselves capable of developing rudimentary
WMD in a relatively short time and demonstrated a willingness to use
them in the most lethal ways possible. Aum Shinrikyo's sarin gas
attack in the Tokyo subway system in 1995 marked the official debut
of terrorism involving WMD. Had a more lethal batch of sarin been
used, or had the dissemination procedure been improved slightly, the
attack might have killed thousands of people, instead of only a few.
Both of these incidents--the WTC bombing and the Tokyo subway sarin
attack--had similar casualty totals but could have had massive
casualties. Ramzi Yousef's plot to blow up the WTC might have killed
an estimated 50,000 people had his team not made a minor error in
the placement of the bomb. In any case, these two acts in Manhattan
and Tokyo seem an ominous foretaste of the WMD terrorism to come in
the first decade of the new millennium.
Increasingly, terrorist groups are recruiting members with expertise
in fields such as communications, computer programming, engineering,
finance, and the sciences. Ramzi Yousef graduated from Britain's
Swansea University with a degree in engineering. Aum Shinrikyo's
Shoko Asahara recruited a scientific team with all the expertise
needed to develop WMD. Osama bin Laden also recruits highly skilled
professionals in the fields of engineering, medicine, chemistry,
physics, computer programming, communications, and so forth. Whereas
the skills of the elite terrorist commandos of the 1960s and 1970s
were often limited to what they learned in training camp, the
terrorists of the 1990s who have carried out major operations have
included biologists, chemists, computer specialists, engineers, and
physicists.
New
Forms of Terrorist-Threat Scenarios
The number
of international terrorist incidents has declined in the 1990s, but
the potential threat posed by terrorists has increased. The
increased threat level, in the form of terrorist actions aimed at
achieving a larger scale of destruction than the conventional
attacks of the previous three decades of terrorism, was dramatically
demonstrated with the bombing of the WTC. The WTC bombing
illustrated how terrorists with technological sophistication are
increasingly being recruited to carry out lethal terrorist bombing
attacks. The WTC bombing may also have been a harbinger of more
destructive attacks of international terrorism in the United States.
Although
there are not too many examples, if any, of guerrilla (see Glossary)
groups dispatching commandos to carry out a terrorist operation in
the United States, the mindsets of four groups discussed herein--two
guerrilla/terrorist groups, a terrorist group, and a terrorist
cult--are such that these groups pose particularly dangerous actual
or potential terrorist threats to U.S. security interests. The two
guerrilla/terrorist groups are the Liberation Tigers of Tamil Ealam
(LTTE) and Hizballah, the terrorist group is al-Qaida, and the
terrorist cult is Aum Shinrikyo.
The LTTE is
not known to have engaged in anti-U.S. terrorism to date, but its
suicide commandos have already assassinated a prime minister of
India, a president of Sri Lanka, and a former prime minister of Sri
Lanka. In August 1999, the LTTE reportedly deployed a 10-member
suicide squad in Colombo to assassinate Prime Minister Chandrika
Kumaratunga and others. It cannot be safely assumed, however, that
the LTTE will restrict its terrorism to the South Asian
subcontinent. Prabhakaran has repeatedly warned the Western nations
providing military support to Sri Lanka that they are exposing their
citizens to possible attacks. The LTTE, which has an extensive
international network, should not be underestimated in the terrorist
threat that it could potentially pose to the United States, should
it perceive this country as actively aiding the Sri Lankan
government's counterinsurgency campaign. Prabhakaran is a
megalomaniac whose record of ordering the assassinations of heads of
state or former presidents, his meticulous planning of such actions,
his compulsion to have the acts photographed and chronicled by LTTE
members, and the limitless supply of female suicide commandos at his
disposal add a dangerous new dimension to potential assassination
threats. His highly trained and disciplined Black Tiger commandos
are far more deadly than Aum Shinrikyo's inept cultists. There is
little protection against the LTTE's trademark weapon: a belt-bomb
suicide commando.
Hizballah
is likewise quite dangerous. Except for its ongoing terrorist war
against Israel, however, it appears to be reactive, often carrying
out terrorist attacks for what it perceives to be Western military,
cultural, or political threats to the establishment of an
Iranian-style Islamic republic in Lebanon.
The threat
to U.S. interests posed by Islamic fundamentalist terrorists in
particular was underscored by al-Qaida's bombings of the U.S.
Embassies in Kenya and Tanzania in August 1998. With those two
devastating bombings, Osama bin Laden resurfaced as a potent
terrorist threat to U.S. interests worldwide. Bin Laden is the
prototype of a new breed of terrorist--the private entrepreneur who
puts modern enterprise at the service of a global terrorist network.
With its
sarin attack against the Tokyo subway system in March 1995, Aum
Shinrikyo has already used WMD, and very likely has not abandoned
its quest to use such weapons to greater effect. The activities of
Aum's large membership in Russia should be of particular concern
because Aum Shinrikyo has used its Russian organization to try to
obtain WMD, or at least WMD technologies.
The leaders
of any of these groups--Prabhakaran, bin Laden, and Asahara--could
become paranoid, desperate, or simply vengeful enough to order their
suicide devotees to employ the belt-bomb technique against the
leader of the Western World. Iranian intelligence leaders could
order Hizballah to attack the U.S. leadership in retaliation for
some future U.S. or Israeli action, although Iran may now be
distancing itself from Hizballah. Whether or not a U.S. president
would be a logical target of Asahara, Prabhakaran, or bin Laden is
not a particularly useful guideline to assess the probability of
such an attack. Indian Prime Minister Rajiv Gandhi was not a logical
target for the LTTE, and his assassination had very negative
consequences for the LTTE. In Prabhakaran's "psycho-logic," to use
Post's term, he may conclude that his cause needs greater
international attention, and targeting a country's top leaders is
his way of getting attention. Nor does bin Laden need a logical
reason, for he believes that he has a mandate from Allah to punish
the "Great Satan." Instead of thinking logically, Asahara thinks in
terms of a megalomaniac with an apocalyptic outlook. Aum Shinrikyo
is a group whose delusional leader is genuinely paranoid about the
United States and is known to have plotted to assassinate Japan's
emperor. Shoko Asahara's cult is already on record for having made
an assassination threat against President Clinton.
If Iran's
mullahs or Iraq's Saddam Hussein decide to use terrorists to attack
the continental United States, they would likely turn to bin Laden's
al-Qaida. Al-Qaida is among the Islamic groups recruiting
increasingly skilled professionals, such as computer and
communications technicians, engineers, pharmacists, and physicists,
as well as Ukrainian chemists and biologists, Iraqi chemical weapons
experts, and others capable of helping to develop WMD. Al-Qaida
poses the most serious terrorist threat to U.S. security interests,
for al-Qaida's well-trained terrorists are actively engaged in a
terrorist jihad against U.S. interests worldwide.
These four
groups in particular are each capable of perpetrating a horrific act
of terrorism in the United States, particularly on the occasion of
the new millennium. Aum Shinrikyo has already threatened to use WMD
in downtown Manhattan or in Washington, D.C., where it could attack
the Congress, the Pentagon's Concourse, the White House, or
President Clinton. The cult has threatened New York City with WMD,
threatened to assassinate President Clinton, unsuccessfully attacked
a U.S. naval base in Japan with biological weapons, and plotted in
1994 to attack the White House and the Pentagon with sarin and VX.
If the LTTE's serial assassin of heads of state were to become
angered by President Clinton, Prabhakaran could react by dispatching
a Tamil "belt-bomb girl" to detonate a powerful semtex bomb after
approaching the President in a crowd with a garland of flowers or
after jumping next to his car.
Al-Qaida's
expected retaliation for the U.S. cruise missile attack against al-Qaida's
training facilities in Afghanistan on August 20, 1998, could take
several forms of terrorist attack in the nation's capital. Al-Qaida
could detonate a Chechen-type building-buster bomb at a federal
building. Suicide bomber(s) belonging to al-Qaida's Martyrdom
Battalion could crash-land an aircraft packed with high explosives
(C-4 and semtex) into the Pentagon, the headquarters of the Central
Intelligence Agency (CIA), or the White House. Ramzi Yousef had
planned to do this against the CIA headquarters. In addition, both
al-Qaida and Yousef were linked to a plot to assassinate President
Clinton during his visit to the Philippines in early 1995. Following
the August 1998 cruise missile attack, at least one Islamic
religious leader called for Clinton's assassination, and another
stated that "the time is not far off" for when the White House will
be destroyed by a nuclear bomb. A horrendous scenario consonant with
al-Qaida's mindset would be its use of a nuclear suitcase bomb
against any number of targets in the nation's capital. Bin Laden
allegedly has already purchased a number of nuclear suitcase bombs
from the Chechen Mafia. Al-Qaida's retaliation, however, is more
likely to take the lower-risk form of bombing one or more U.S.
airliners with time-bombs. Yousef was planning simultaneous bombings
of 11 U.S. airliners prior to his capture. Whatever form an attack
may take, bin Laden will most likely retaliate in a spectacular way
for the cruise missile attack against his Afghan camp in August
1998.
While
nothing is easier than to denounce the evildoer,
nothing is
more difficult than to understand him.
- Fyodor
Mikhailovich Dostoevsky
INTRODUCTION
Why do some
individuals decide to break with society and embark on a career in
terrorism? Do terrorists share common traits or characteristics? Is
there a terrorist personality or profile? Can a terrorist profile be
developed that could reliably help security personnel to identify
potential terrorists, whether they be would-be airplane hijackers,
assassins, or suicide bombers? Do some terrorists have a psychotic
(see Glossary) personality? Psychological factors relating to
terrorism are of particular interest to psychologists, political
scientists, and government officials, who would like to be able to
predict and prevent the emergence of terrorist groups or to thwart
the realization of terrorist actions. This study focuses on
individual psychological and sociological characteristics of
terrorists of different generations as well as their groups in an
effort to determine how the terrorist profile may have changed in
recent decades, or whether they share any common sociological
attributes.
The
assumption underlying much of the terrorist-profile research in
recent decades has been that most terrorists have some common
characteristics that can be determined through psychometric analysis
of large quantities of biographical data on terrorists. One of the
earliest attempts to single out a terrorist personality was done by
Charles A. Russell and Bowman H. Miller (1977) (see Attributes of
Terrorists).
Ideally, a
researcher attempting to profile terrorists in the 1990s would have
access to extensive biographical data on several hundred terrorists
arrested in various parts of the world and to data on terrorists
operating in a specific country. If such data were at hand, the
researcher could prepare a psychometric study analyzing attributes
of the terrorist: educational, occupational, and socioeconomic
background; general traits; ideology; marital status; method and
place of recruitment; physical appearance; and sex. Researchers have
used this approach to study West German and Italian terrorist groups
(see Females). Such detailed information would provide more accurate
sociological profiles of terrorist groups. Although there appears to
be no single terrorist personality, members of a terrorist group(s)
may share numerous common sociological traits.
Practically
speaking, however, biographical databases on large numbers of
terrorists are not readily available. Indeed, such data would be
quite difficult to obtain unless one had special access to police
files on terrorists around the world. Furthermore, developing an
open-source biographical database on enough terrorists to have some
scientific validity would require a substantial investment of time.
The small number of profiles contained in this study is hardly
sufficient to qualify as scientifically representative of terrorists
in general, or even of a particular category of terrorists, such as
religious fundamentalists or ethnic separatists. Published terrorism
databases, such as Edward F. Mickolus's series of chronologies of
incidents of international terrorism and the Rand-St. Andrews
University Chronology of International Terrorism, are highly
informative and contain some useful biographical information on
terrorists involved in major incidents, but are largely
incident-oriented.
This study
is not about terrorism per se. Rather, it is concerned with the
perpetrators of terrorism. Prepared from a social sciences
perspective, it attempts to synthesize the results of psychological
and sociological findings of studies on terrorists published in
recent decades and provide a general assessment of what is presently
known about the terrorist mind and mindset.
Because of
time constraints and a lack of terrorism-related biographical
databases, the methodology, but not the scope, of this research has
necessarily been modified. In the absence of a database of terrorist
biographies, this study is based on the broader database of
knowledge contained in academic studies on the psychology and
sociology of terrorism published over the past three decades. Using
this extensive database of open-source literature available in the
Library of Congress and other information drawn from Websites, such
as the Foreign Broadcast Information Service (FBIS), this paper
assesses the level of current knowledge of the subject and presents
case studies that include sociopsychological profiles of about a
dozen selected terrorist groups and more than two dozen terrorist
leaders or other individuals implicated in acts of terrorism. Three
profiles of noteworthy terrorists of the early 1970s who belonged to
other groups are included in order to provide a better basis of
contrast with terrorists of the late 1990s. This paper does not
presume to have any scientific validity in terms of general sampling
representation of terrorists, but it does provide a preliminary
theoretical, analytical, and biographical framework for further
research on the general subject or on particular groups or
individuals.
By
examining the relatively overlooked behaviorist literature on
sociopsychological aspects of terrorism, this study attempts to gain
psychological and sociological insights into international terrorist
groups and individuals. Of particular interest is whether members of
at least a dozen terrorist organizations in diverse regions of the
world have any psychological or sociological characteristics in
common that might be useful in profiling terrorists, if profiling is
at all feasible, and in understanding somewhat better the
motivations of individuals who become terrorists.
Because
this study includes profiles of diverse groups from Western Europe,
Asia, the Middle East, and Latin America, care has been taken when
making cross-national, cross-cultural, and cross-ideological
comparisons. This paper examines such topics as the age, economic
and social background, education and occupation, gender,
geographical origin, marital status, motivation, recruitment, and
religion or ideology of the members of these designated groups as
well as others on which relevant data are available.
It is hoped
that an examination of the extensive body of behaviorist literature
on political and religious terrorism authored by psychologists and
sociologists as well as political scientists and other social
scientists will provide some answers to questions such as: Who are
terrorists? How do individuals become terrorists? Do political or
religious terrorists have anything in common in their
sociopsychological development? How are they recruited? Is there a
terrorist mindset, or are terrorist groups too diverse to have a
single mindset or common psychological traits? Are there instead
different terrorist mindsets?
TERMS OF
ANALYSIS
Defining Terrorism and Terrorists
Unable to
achieve their unrealistic goals by conventional means, international
terrorists attempt to send an ideological or religious message by
terrorizing the general public. Through the choice of their targets,
which are often symbolic or representative of the targeted nation,
terrorists attempt to create a high-profile impact on the public of
their targeted enemy or enemies with their act of violence, despite
the limited material resources that are usually at their disposal.
In doing so, they hope to demonstrate various points, such as that
the targeted government(s) cannot protect its (their) own citizens,
or that by assassinating a specific victim they can teach the
general public a lesson about espousing viewpoints or policies
antithetical to their own. For example, by assassinating Egyptian
President Anwar Sadat on October 6, 1981, a year after his historic
trip to Jerusalem, the al-Jihad terrorists hoped to convey to the
world, and especially to Muslims, the error that he represented.
This tactic
is not new. Beginning in 48 A.D., a Jewish sect called the Zealots
carried out terrorist campaigns to force insurrection against the
Romans in Judea. These campaigns included the use of assassins (sicarii,
or dagger-men), who would infiltrate Roman-controlled cities and
stab Jewish collaborators or Roman legionnaires with a sica
(dagger), kidnap members of the Staff of the Temple Guard to hold
for ransom, or use poison on a large scale. The Zealots'
justification for their killing of other Jews was that these
killings demonstrated the consequences of the immorality of
collaborating with the Roman invaders, and that the Romans could not
protect their Jewish collaborators.
Definitions
of terrorism vary widely and are usually inadequate. Even terrorism
researchers often neglect to define the term other than by citing
the basic U.S. Department of State (1998) definition of terrorism as
"premeditated, politically motivated violence perpetrated against
noncombatant targets by subnational groups or clandestine agents,
usually intended to influence an audience." Although an act of
violence that is generally regarded in the United States as an act
of terrorism may not be viewed so in another country, the type of
violence that distinguishes terrorism from other types of violence,
such as ordinary crime or a wartime military action, can still be
defined in terms that might qualify as reasonably objective.
This social
sciences researcher defines a terrorist action as the
calculated use of unexpected, shocking, and unlawful violence
against noncombatants (including, in addition to civilians, off-duty
military and security personnel in peaceful situations) and other
symbolic targets perpetrated by a clandestine member(s) of a
subnational group or a clandestine agent(s) for the psychological
purpose of publicizing a political or religious cause and/or
intimidating or coercing a government(s) or civilian population into
accepting demands on behalf of the cause.
In this
study, the nouns "terrorist" or "terrorists" do not necessarily
refer to everyone within a terrorist organization. Large
organizations, such as the Revolutionary Armed Forces of Colombia (FARC),
the Irish Republic Army (IRA), or the Kurdistan Workers' Party (PKK),
have many members--for example, accountants, cooks, fund-raisers,
logistics specialists, medical doctors, or recruiters--who may play
only a passive support role. We are not particularly concerned here
with the passive support membership of terrorist organizations.
Rather, we
are primarily concerned in this study with the leader(s) of
terrorist groups and the activists or operators who personally carry
out a group's terrorism strategy. The top leaders are of particular
interest because there may be significant differences between them
and terrorist activists or operatives. In contrast to the top
leader(s), the individuals who carry out orders to perpetrate an act
of political violence (which they would not necessarily regard as a
terrorist act) have generally been recruited into the organization.
Thus, their motives for joining may be different. New recruits are
often isolated and alienated young people who want to join not only
because they identify with the cause and idolize the group's leader,
but also because they want to belong to a group for a sense of
self-importance and companionship.
The top
leaders of several of the groups profiled in this report can be
subdivided into contractors or freelancers. The distinction actually
highlights an important difference between the old generation of
terrorist leaders and the new breed of international terrorists.
Contractors are those terrorist leaders whose services are hired by
rogue states, or a particular government entity of a rogue regime,
such as an intelligence agency. Notable examples of terrorist
contractors include Abu Nidal, George Habash of the Popular Front
for the Liberation of Palestine (PFLP), and Abu Abbas of the
Palestine Liberation Front (PLF). Freelancers are terrorist leaders
who are completely independent of a state, but who may collude with
a rogue regime on a short-term basis. Prominent examples of
freelancers include Sheikh Omar Abdul Rahman, Ahmed Ramzi Yousef,
and Osama bin Laden. Contractors like Abu Nidal, George Habash, and
Abu Abbas are representative of the old style of high-risk
international terrorism. In the 1990s, rogue states, more mindful of
the consequences of Western diplomatic, economic, military, and
political retaliation were less inclined to risk contracting
terrorist organizations. Instead, freelancers operating
independently of any state carried out many of the most significant
acts of terrorism in the decade.
This study
discusses groups that have been officially designated as terrorist
groups by the U.S. Department of State. A few of the groups on the
official list, however, are guerrilla organizations. These include
the FARC, the LTTE, and the PKK. To be sure, the FARC, the LTTE, and
the PKK engage in terrorism as well as guerrilla warfare, but
categorizing them as terrorist groups and formulating policies to
combat them on that basis would be simplistic and a prescription for
failure. The FARC, for example, has the official status in Colombia
of a political insurgent movement, as a result of a May 1999 accord
between the FARC and the Colombian government. To dismiss a
guerrilla group, especially one like the FARC which has been
fighting for four decades, as only a terrorist group is to
misunderstand its political and sociological context.
It is also
important to keep in mind that perceptions of what constitutes
terrorism will differ from country to country, as well as among
various sectors of a country's population. For example, the
Nicaraguan elite regarded the Sandinista National Liberation Front (FSLN)
as a terrorist group, while much of the rest of the country regarded
the FSLN as freedom fighters. A foreign extremist group labeled as
terrorist by the Department of State may be regarded in heroic terms
by some sectors of the population in another country. Likewise, an
action that would be regarded as indisputably terrorist in the
United States might not be regarded as a terrorist act in another
country's law courts. For example, India's Supreme Court ruled in
May 1999 that the assassination of Prime Minister Rajiv Gandhi by a
LTTE "belt-bomb girl" was not an act of terrorism because there was
no evidence that the four co-conspirators (who received the death
penalty) had any desire to strike terror in the country. In
addition, the Department of State's labeling of a guerrilla group as
a terrorist group may be viewed by the particular group as a hostile
act. For example, the LTTE has disputed, unsuccessfully, its
designation on October 8, 1997, by the Department of State as a
terrorist organization. By labeling the LTTE a terrorist group, the
United States compromises its potential role as neutral mediator in
Sri Lanka's civil war and waves a red flag at one of the world's
deadliest groups, whose leader appears to be a psychopathic (see
Glossary) serial killer of heads of state. To be sure, some
terrorists are so committed to their cause that they freely
acknowledge being terrorists. On hearing that he had been sentenced
to 240 years in prison, Ramzi Yousef, mastermind of the WTC bombing,
defiantly proclaimed, "I am a terrorist, and I am proud of it."
Terrorist Group Typologies
This study
categorizes foreign terrorist groups under one of the following four
designated, somewhat arbitrary typologies: nationalist-separatist,
religious fundamentalist, new religious, and social revolutionary.
This group classification is based on the assumption that terrorist
groups can be categorized by their political background or ideology.
The social revolutionary category has also been labeled "idealist."
Idealistic terrorists fight for a radical cause, a religious belief,
or a political ideology, including anarchism. Although some groups
do not fit neatly into any one category, the general typologies are
important because all terrorist campaigns are different, and the
mindsets of groups within the same general category tend to have
more in common than those in different categories. For example, the
Irish Republic Army (IRA), Basque Fatherland and Freedom (Euzkadi Ta
Askatasuna--ETA), the Palestinian terrorist groups, and the LTTE all
have strong nationalistic motivations, whereas the Islamic
fundamentalist and the Aum Shinrikyo groups are motivated by
religious beliefs. To be at all effective, counterterrorist policies
necessarily would vary depending on the typology of the group.
A fifth
typology, for right-wing terrorists, is not listed because
right-wing terrorists were not specifically designated as being a
subject of this study. In any case, there does not appear to be any
significant right-wing group on the U.S. Department of State's list
of foreign terrorist organizations. Right-wing terrorists are
discussed only briefly in this paper (see Attributes of Terrorists).
This is not to minimize the threat of right-wing extremists in the
United States, who clearly pose a significant terrorist threat to
U.S. security, as demonstrated by the Oklahoma City bombing on April
19, 1995.
APPROACHES TO TERRORISM ANALYSIS
The
Multicausal Approach
Terrorism
usually results from multiple causal factors--not only psychological
but also economic, political, religious, and sociological factors,
among others. There is even an hypothesis that it is caused by
physiological factors, as discussed below. Because terrorism is a
multicausal phenomenon, it would be simplistic and erroneous to
explain an act of terrorism by a single cause, such as the
psychological need of the terrorist to perpetrate an act of
violence.
For Paul
Wilkinson (1977), the causes of revolution and political violence in
general are also the causes of terrorism. These include ethnic
conflicts, religious and ideological conflicts, poverty,
modernization stresses, political inequities, lack of peaceful
communications channels, traditions of violence, the existence of a
revolutionary group, governmental weakness and ineptness, erosions
of confidence in a regime, and deep divisions within governing
elites and leadership groups.
The
Political Approach
The
alternative to the hypothesis that a terrorist is born with certain
personality traits that destine him or her to become a terrorist is
that the root causes of terrorism can be found in influences
emanating from environmental factors. Environments conducive to the
rise of terrorism include international and national environments,
as well as subnational ones such as universities, where many
terrorists first become familiar with Marxist-Leninist ideology or
other revolutionary ideas and get involved with radical groups.
Russell and Miller identify universities as the major recruiting
ground for terrorists.
Having
identified one or more of these or other environments, analysts may
distinguish between precipitants that started the outbreak of
violence, on the one hand, and preconditions that allowed the
precipitants to instigate the action, on the other hand. Political
scientists Chalmers Johnson (1978) and Martha Crenshaw (1981) have
further subdivided preconditions into permissive factors, which
engender a terrorist strategy and make it attractive to political
dissidents, and direct situational factors, which motivate
terrorists. Permissive causes include urbanization, the
transportation system (for example, by allowing a terrorist to
quickly escape to another country by taking a flight),
communications media, weapons availability, and the absence of
security measures. An example of a situational factor for
Palestinians would be the loss of their homeland of Palestine.
Various
examples of international and national or subnational theories of
terrorism can be cited. An example of an international environment
hypothesis is the view proposed by Brian M. Jenkins (1979) that the
failure of rural guerrilla movements in Latin America pushed the
rebels into the cities. (This hypothesis, however, overlooks the
national causes of Latin American terrorism and fails to explain why
rural guerrilla movements continue to thrive in Colombia.) Jenkins
also notes that the defeat of Arab armies in the 1967 Six-Day War
caused the Palestinians to abandon hope for a conventional military
solution to their problem and to turn to terrorist attacks.
The
Organizational Approach
Some
analysts, such as Crenshaw (1990: 250), take an organization
approach to terrorism and see terrorism as a rational strategic
course of action decided on by a group. In her view, terrorism is
not committed by an individual. Rather, she contends that "Acts of
terrorism are committed by groups who reach collective decisions
based on commonly held beliefs, although the level of individual
commitment to the group and its beliefs varies."
Crenshaw
has not actually substantiated her contention with case studies that
show how decisions are supposedly reached collectively in terrorist
groups. That kind of inside information, to be sure, would be quite
difficult to obtain without a former decision-maker within a
terrorist group providing it in the form of a published
autobiography or an interview, or even as a paid police informer.
Crenshaw may be partly right, but her organizational approach would
seem to be more relevant to guerrilla organizations that are
organized along traditional Marxist-Leninist lines, with a general
secretariat headed by a secretary general, than to terrorist groups
per se. The FARC, for example, is a guerrilla organization, albeit
one that is not averse to using terrorism as a tactic. The six
members of the FARC's General Secretariat participate in its
decision-making under the overall leadership of Secretary General
Manuel Marulanda Vélez. The hard-line military leaders, however,
often exert disproportionate influence over decision-making.
Bona fide
terrorist groups, like cults, are often totally dominated by a
single individual leader, be it Abu Nidal, Ahmed Jibril, Osama bin
Laden, or Shoko Asahara. It seems quite improbable that the
terrorist groups of such dominating leaders make their decisions
collectively. By most accounts, the established terrorist leaders
give instructions to their lieutenants to hijack a jetliner,
assassinate a particular person, bomb a U.S. Embassy, and so forth,
while leaving operational details to their lieutenants to work out.
The top leader may listen to his lieutenants' advice, but the top
leader makes the final decision and gives the orders.
The
Physiological Approach
The
physiological approach to terrorism suggests that the role of the
media in promoting the spread of terrorism cannot be ignored in any
discussion of the causes of terrorism. Thanks to media coverage, the
methods, demands, and goals of terrorists are quickly made known to
potential terrorists, who may be inspired to imitate them upon
becoming stimulated by media accounts of terrorist acts.
The
diffusion of terrorism from one place to another received scholarly
attention in the early 1980s. David G. Hubbard (1983) takes a
physiological approach to analyzing the causes of terrorism. He
discusses three substances produced in the body under stress:
norepinephrine, a compound produced by the adrenal gland and
sympathetic nerve endings and associated with the "fight or flight"
(see Glossary) physiological response of individuals in stressful
situations; acetylcholine, which is produced by the parasympathetic
nerve endings and acts to dampen the accelerated norepinephrine
response; and endorphins, which develop in the brain as a response
to stress and "narcotize" the brain, being 100 times more powerful
than morphine. Because these substances occur in the terrorist,
Hubbard concludes that much terrorist violence is rooted not in the
psychology but in the physiology of the terrorist, partly the result
of "stereotyped, agitated tissue response" to stress. Hubbard's
conclusion suggests a possible explanation for the spread of
terrorism, the so-called contagion effect.
Kent Layne
Oots and Thomas C. Wiegele (1985) have also proposed a model of
terrorist contagion based on physiology. Their model demonstrates
that the psychological state of the potential terrorist has
important implications for the stability of society. In their
analysis, because potential terrorists become aroused in a
violence-accepting way by media presentations of terrorism,
"Terrorists must, by the nature of their actions, have an attitude
which allows violence." One of these attitudes, they suspect, may be
Machiavellianism because terrorists are disposed to manipulating
their victims as well as the press, the public, and the authorities.
They note that the potential terrorist "need only see that terrorism
has worked for others in order to become aggressively aroused."
According
to Oots and Wiegele, an individual moves from being a potential
terrorist to being an actual terrorist through a process that is
psychological, physiological, and political. "If the
neurophysiological model of aggression is realistic," Oots and
Wiegele assert, "there is no basis for the argument that terrorism
could be eliminated if its sociopolitical causes were eliminated."
They characterize the potential terrorist as "a frustrated
individual who has become aroused and has repeatedly experienced the
fight or flight syndrome. Moreover, after these repeated arousals,
the potential terrorist seeks relief through an aggressive act and
also seeks, in part, to remove the initial cause of his frustration
by achieving the political goal which he has hitherto been denied."
D. Guttman
(1979) also sees terrorist actions as being aimed more at the
audience than at the immediate victims. It is, after all, the
audience that may have to meet the terrorist's demands. Moreover, in
Guttman's analysis, the terrorist requires a liberal rather than a
right-wing audience for success. Liberals make the terrorist
respectable by accepting the ideology that the terrorist alleges
informs his or her acts. The terrorist also requires liberal control
of the media for the transmission of his or her ideology.
The
Psychological Approach
In contrast
with political scientists and sociologists, who are interested in
the political and social contexts of terrorist groups, the
relatively few psychologists who study terrorism are primarily
interested in the micro-level of the individual terrorist or
terrorist group. The psychological approach is concerned with the
study of terrorists per se, their recruitment and induction into
terrorist groups, their personalities, beliefs, attitudes,
motivations, and careers as terrorists.
GENERAL
HYPOTHESES OF TERRORISM
If one
accepts the proposition that political terrorists are made, not
born, then the question is what makes a terrorist. Although the
scholarly literature on the psychology of terrorism is lacking in
full-scale, quantitative studies from which to ascertain trends and
develop general theories of terrorism, it does appear to focus on
several theories. One, the Olson hypothesis, suggests that
participants in revolutionary violence predicate their behavior on a
rational cost-benefit calculus and the conclusion that violence is
the best available course of action given the social conditions. The
notion that a group rationally chooses a terrorism strategy is
questionable, however. Indeed, a group's decision to resort to
terrorism is often divisive, sometimes resulting in factionalization
of the group.
Frustration-Aggression Hypothesis
The
frustration-aggression hypothesis (see Glossary) of violence is
prominent in the literature. This hypothesis is based mostly on the
relative-deprivation hypothesis (see Glossary), as proposed by Ted
Robert Gurr (1970), an expert on violent behaviors and movements,
and reformulated by J.C. Davies (1973) to include a gap between
rising expectations and need satisfaction. Another proponent of this
hypothesis, Joseph Margolin (1977: 273-4), argues that "much
terrorist behavior is a response to the frustration of various
political, economic, and personal needs or objectives." Other
scholars, however have dismissed the frustration-aggression
hypothesis as simplistic, based as it is on the erroneous assumption
that aggression is always a consequence of frustration.
According
to Franco Ferracuti (1982), a University of Rome professor, a better
approach than these and other hypotheses, including the Marxist
theory, would be a subcultural theory, which takes into account that
terrorists live in their own subculture, with their own value
systems. Similarly, political scientist Paul Wilkinson (1974: 127)
faults the frustration-aggression hypothesis for having "very little
to say about the social psychology of prejudice and hatred..." and
fanaticisms that "play a major role in encouraging extreme
violence." He believes that "Political terrorism cannot be
understood outside the context of the development of terroristic, or
potentially terroristic, ideologies, beliefs and life-styles (133)."
Negative Identity Hypothesis
Using
Erikson's theory of identity formation, particularly his concept of
negative identity, the late political psychologist Jeanne N. Knutson
(1981) suggests that the political terrorist consciously assumes a
negative identity. One of her examples is a Croatian terrorist who,
as a member of an oppressed ethnic minority, was disappointed by the
failure of his aspiration to attain a university education, and as a
result assumed a negative identity by becoming a terrorist. Negative
identity involves a vindictive rejection of the role regarded as
desirable and proper by an individual's family and community. In
Knutson's view, terrorists engage in terrorism as a result of
feelings of rage and helplessness over the lack of alternatives. Her
political science-oriented viewpoint seems to coincide with the
frustration-aggression hypothesis.
Narcissistic Rage Hypothesis
The
advocates of the narcissism-aggression hypothesis include
psychologists Jerrold M. Post, John W. Crayton, and Richard M.
Pearlstein. Taking the-terrorists-as-mentally-ill approach, this
hypothesis concerns the early development of the terrorist.
Basically, if primary narcissism in the form of the "grandiose self"
is not neutralized by reality testing, the grandiose self produces
individuals who are sociopathic, arrogant, and lacking in regard for
others. Similarly, if the psychological form of the "idealized
parental ego" is not neutralized by reality testing, it can produce
a condition of helpless defeatism, and narcissistic defeat can lead
to reactions of rage and a wish to destroy the source of
narcissistic injury. "As a specific manifestation of narcissistic
rage, terrorism occurs in the context of narcissistic injury,"
writes Crayton (1983:37-8). For Crayton, terrorism is an attempt to
acquire or maintain power or control by intimidation. He suggests
that the "meaningful high ideals" of the political terrorist group
"protect the group members from experiencing shame."
In Post's
view, a particularly striking personality trait of people who are
drawn to terrorism "is the reliance placed on the psychological
mechanisms of "externalization" and 'splitting'." These are
psychological mechanisms, he explains, that are found in
"individuals with narcissistic and borderline personality
disturbances." "Splitting," he explains, is a mechanism
characteristic of people whose personality development is shaped by
a particular type of psychological damage (narcissistic injury)
during childhood. Those individuals with a damaged self-concept have
failed to integrate the good and bad parts of the self, which are
instead split into the "me" and the "not me." These individuals, who
have included Hitler, need an outside enemy to blame for their own
inadequacies and weaknesses. The data examined by Post, including a
1982 West German study, indicate that many terrorists have not been
successful in their personal, educational, and vocational lives.
Thus, they are drawn to terrorist groups, which have an
us-versus-them outlook. This hypothesis, however, appears to be
contradicted by the increasing number of terrorists who are
well-educated professionals, such as chemists, engineers, and
physicists.
The
psychology of the self is clearly very important in understanding
and dealing with terrorist behavior, as in incidents of
hostage-barricade terrorism (see Glossary). Crayton points out that
humiliating the terrorists in such situations by withholding food,
for example, would be counterproductive because "the very basis for
their activity stems from their sense of low self-esteem and
humiliation."
Using a
Freudian analysis of the self and the narcissistic personality,
Pearlstein (1991) eruditely applies the psychological concept of
narcissism to terrorists. He observes that the political terrorist
circumvents the psychopolitical liabilities of accepting himself or
herself as a terrorist with a negative identity through a process of
rhetorical self-justification that is reinforced by the group's
group-think. His hypothesis, however, seems too speculative a
construct to be used to analyze terrorist motivation independently
of numerous other factors. For example, politically motivated
hijackers have rarely acted for self-centered reasons, but rather in
the name of the political goals of their groups. It also seems
questionable that terrorist suicide-bombers, who deliberately
sacrificed themselves in the act, had a narcissistic personality.
THE
PSYCHOLOGY OF THE TERRORIST
Terrorist Motivation
In addition
to drawing on political science and sociology, this study draws on
the discipline of psychology, in an attempt to explain terrorist
motivation and to answer questions such as who become terrorists and
what kind of individuals join terrorist groups and commit public
acts of shocking violence. Although there have been numerous
attempts to explain terrorism from a psychiatric or psychological
perspective, Wilkinson notes that the psychology and beliefs of
terrorists have been inadequately explored. Most psychological
analyses of terrorists and terrorism, according to psychologist
Maxwell Taylor (1988), have attempted to address what motivates
terrorists or to describe personal characteristics of terrorists, on
the assumption that terrorists can be identified by these
attributes. However, although an understanding of the terrorist
mindset would be the key to understanding how and why an individual
becomes a terrorist, numerous psychologists have been unable to
adequately define it. Indeed, there appears to be a general
agreement among psychologists who have studied the subject that
there is no one terrorist mindset. This view, however, itself needs
to be clarified.
The topic
of the terrorist mindset was discussed at a Rand conference on
terrorism coordinated by Brian M. Jenkins in September 1980. The
observations made about terrorist mindsets at that conference
considered individuals, groups, and individuals as part of a group.
The discussion revealed how little was known about the nature of
terrorist mindsets, their causes and consequences, and their
significance for recruitment, ideology, leader-follower relations,
organization, decision making about targets and tactics, escalation
of violence, and attempts made by disillusioned terrorists to exit
from the terrorist group. Although the current study has examined
these aspects of the terrorist mindset, it has done so within the
framework of a more general tasking requirement. Additional research
and analysis would be needed to focus more closely on the concept of
the terrorist mindset and to develop it into a more useful method
for profiling terrorist groups and leaders on a more systematic and
accurate basis.
Within this
field of psychology, the personality dynamics of individual
terrorists, including the causes and motivations behind the decision
to join a terrorist group and to commit violent acts, have also
received attention. Other small-group dynamics that have been of
particular interest to researchers include the terrorists'
decision-making patterns, problems of leadership and authority,
target selection, and group mindset as a pressure tool on the
individual.
Attempts to
explain terrorism in purely psychological terms ignore the very real
economic, political, and social factors that have always motivated
radical activists, as well as the possibility that biological or
physiological variables may play a role in bringing an individual to
the point of perpetrating terrorism. Although this study provides
some interdisciplinary context to the study of terrorists and
terrorism, it is concerned primarily with the sociopsychological
approach. Knutson (1984), Executive Director of the International
Society of Political Psychology until her death in 1982, carried out
an extensive international research project on the psychology of
political terrorism. The basic premise of terrorists whom she
evaluated in depth was "that their violent acts stem from feelings
of rage and hopelessness engendered by the belief that society
permits no other access to information-dissemination and
policy-formation processes."
The social
psychology of political terrorism has received extensive analysis in
studies of terrorism, but the individual psychology of political and
religious terrorism has been largely ignored. Relatively little is
known about the terrorist as an individual, and the psychology of
terrorists remains poorly understood, despite the fact that there
have been a number of individual biographical accounts, as well as
sweeping sociopolitical or psychiatric generalizations.
A lack of
data and an apparent ambivalence among many academic researchers
about the academic value of terrorism research have contributed to
the relatively little systematic social and psychological research
on terrorism. This is unfortunate because psychology, concerned as
it is with behavior and the factors that influence and control
behavior, can provide practical as opposed to conceptual knowledge
of terrorists and terrorism.
A principal
reason for the lack of psychometric studies of terrorism is that
researchers have little, if any, direct access to terrorists, even
imprisoned ones. Occasionally, a researcher has gained special
access to a terrorist group, but usually at the cost of compromising
the credibility of her/her research. Even if a researcher obtains
permission to interview an incarcerated terrorist, such an interview
would be of limited value and reliability for the purpose of making
generalizations. Most terrorists, including imprisoned ones, would
be loath to reveal their group's operational secrets to their
interrogators, let alone to journalists or academic researchers,
whom the terrorists are likely to view as representatives of the
"system" or perhaps even as intelligence agents in disguise. Even if
terrorists agree to be interviewed in such circumstances, they may
be less than candid in answering questions. For example, most
imprisoned Red Army Faction members reportedly declined to be
interviewed by West German social scientists. Few researchers or
former terrorists write exposés of terrorist groups. Those who do
could face retaliation. For example, the LTTE shot to death an anti-LTTE
activist, Sabaratnam Sabalingam, in Paris on May 1, 1994, to prevent
him from publishing an anti-LTTE book. The LTTE also murdered Dr.
Rajani Thiranagama, a Tamil, and one of the four Sri Lankan authors
of The Broken Palmyrah, which sought to examine the "martyr"
cult.
The
Process of Joining a Terrorist Group
Individuals
who become terrorists often are unemployed, socially alienated
individuals who have dropped out of society. Those with little
education, such as youths in Algerian ghettos or the Gaza Strip, may
try to join a terrorist group out of boredom and a desire to have an
action-packed adventure in pursuit of a cause they regard as just.
Some individuals may be motivated mainly by a desire to use their
special skills, such as bomb-making. The more educated youths may be
motivated more by genuine political or religious convictions. The
person who becomes a terrorist in Western countries is generally
both intellectual and idealistic. Usually, these disenchanted
youths, both educated or uneducated, engage in occasional protest
and dissidence. Potential terrorist group members often start out as
sympathizers of the group. Recruits often come from support
organizations, such as prisoner support groups or student activist
groups. From sympathizer, one moves to passive supporter. Often,
violent encounters with police or other security forces motivate an
already socially alienated individual to join a terrorist group.
Although the circumstances vary, the end result of this gradual
process is that the individual, often with the help of a family
member or friend with terrorist contacts, turns to terrorism.
Membership in a terrorist group, however, is highly selective. Over
a period as long as a year or more, a recruit generally moves in a
slow, gradual fashion toward full membership in a terrorist group.
An
individual who drops out of society can just as well become a monk
or a hermit instead of a terrorist. For an individual to choose to
become a terrorist, he or she would have to be motivated to do so.
Having the proper motivation, however, is still not enough. The
would-be terrorist would need to have the opportunity to join a
terrorist group. And like most job seekers, he or she would have to
be acceptable to the terrorist group, which is a highly exclusive
group. Thus, recruits would not only need to have a personality that
would allow them to fit into the group, but ideally a certain skill
needed by the group, such as weapons or communications skills.
The
psychology of joining a terrorist group differs depending on the
typology of the group. Someone joining an anarchistic or a
Marxist-Leninist terrorist group would not likely be able to count
on any social support, only social opprobrium, whereas someone
joining an ethnic separatist group like ETA or the IRA would enjoy
considerable social support and even respect within ethnic enclaves.
Psychologist Eric D. Shaw (1986:365) provides a strong case for what
he calls "The Personal Pathway Model," by which terrorists enter
their new profession. The components of this pathway include early
socialization processes; narcissistic injuries; escalatory events,
particularly confrontation with police; and personal connections to
terrorist group members, as follows:
The
personal pathway model suggests that terrorists came from a
selected, at risk population, who have suffered from early damage to
their self-esteem. Their subsequent political activities may be
consistent with the liberal social philosophies of their families,
but go beyond their perception of the contradiction in their
family's beliefs and lack of social action. Family political
philosophies may also serve to sensitize these persons to the
economic and political tensions inherent throughout modern society.
As a group, they appear to have been unsuccessful in obtaining a
desired traditional place in society, which has contributed to their
frustration. The underlying need to belong to a terrorist group is
symptomatic of an incomplete or fragmented psychosocial identity.
(In Kohut's terms--a defective or fragmented "group self").
Interestingly, the acts of security forces or police are cited as
provoking more violent political activity by these individuals and
it is often a personal connection to other terrorists which leads to
membership in a violent group (shared external targets?).
Increasingly, terrorist organizations in the developing world are
recruiting younger members. The only role models for these young
people to identify with are often terrorists and guerrillas. Abu
Nidal, for example, was able to recruit alienated, poor, and
uneducated youths thrilled to be able to identify themselves with a
group led by a well-known but mysterious figure.
During the
1980s and early 1990s, thousands of foreign Muslim volunteers
(14,000, according to Jane's Intelligence Review)--angry,
young, and zealous and from many countries, including the United
States--flocked to training camps in Afghanistan or the
Pakistan-Afghan border region to learn the art of combat. They
ranged in age from 17 to 35. Some had university educations, but
most were uneducated, unemployed youths without any prospects.
Deborah M.
Galvin (1983) notes that a common route of entry into terrorism for
female terrorists is through political involvement and belief in a
political cause. The Intifada (see Glossary), for example,
radicalized many young Palestinians, who later joined terrorist
organizations. At least half of the Intifada protesters were young
girls. Some women are recruited into terrorist organizations by
boyfriends. A significant feature that Galvin feels may characterize
the involvement of the female terrorist is the "male or female
lover/female accomplice ... scenario." The lover, a member of the
terrorist group, recruits the female into the group. One ETA female
member, "Begona," told Eileen MacDonald (1992) that was how she
joined at age 25: "I got involved [in ETA] because a man I knew was
a member."
A woman who
is recruited into a terrorist organization on the basis of her
qualifications and motivation is likely to be treated more
professionally by her comrades than one who is perceived as lacking
in this regard. Two of the PFLP hijackers of Sabena Flight 517 from
Brussels to Tel Aviv on May 8, 1972, Therese Halsa, 19, and Rima
Tannous, 21, had completely different characters. Therese, the
daughter of a middle-class Arab family, was a nursing student when
she was recruited into Fatah by a fellow student and was well
regarded in the organization. Rima, an orphan of average
intelligence, became the mistress of a doctor who introduced her to
drugs and recruited her into Fatah. She became totally dependent on
some Fatah members, who subjected her to physical and psychological
abuse.
Various
terrorist groups recruit both female and male members from
organizations that are lawful. For example, ETA personnel may be
members of Egizan ("Act Woman!"), a feminist movement affiliated
with ETA's political wing; the Henri Batasuna (Popular Unity) party;
or an amnesty group seeking release for ETA members. While working
with the amnesty group, a number of women reportedly tended to
become frustrated over mistreatment of prisoners and concluded that
the only solution was to strike back, which they did by joining the
ETA. "Women seemed to become far more emotionally involved than men
with the suffering of prisoners," an ETA member, "Txikia," who
joined at age 20, told MacDonald, "and when they made the transition
from supporter to guerrilla, appeared to carry their deeper sense of
commitment with them into battle."
The
Terrorist as Mentally Ill
A common
stereotype is that someone who commits such abhorrent acts as
planting a bomb on an airliner, detonating a vehicle bomb on a city
street, or tossing a grenade into a crowded sidewalk café is
abnormal. The psychopathological (see Glossary) orientation has
dominated the psychological approach to the terrorist's personality.
As noted by Taylor, two basic psychological approaches to
understanding terrorists have been commonly used: the terrorist is
viewed either as mentally ill or as a fanatic. For Walter Laqueur
(1977:125), "Terrorists are fanatics and fanaticism frequently makes
for cruelty and sadism."
This study
is not concerned with the lone terrorist, such as the Unabomber in
the United States, who did not belong to any terrorist group.
Criminologist Franco Ferracuti has noted that there is "no such
thing as an isolated terrorist--that's a mental case." Mentally
unbalanced individuals have been especially attracted to airplane
hijacking. David G. Hubbard (1971) conducted a psychiatric study of
airplane hijackers in 1971 and concluded that skyjacking is used by
psychiatrically ill patients as an expression of illness. His study
revealed that skyjackers shared several common traits: a violent
father, often an alcoholic; a deeply religious mother, often a
religious zealot; a sexually shy, timid, and passive personality;
younger sisters toward whom the skyjackers acted protectively; and
poor achievement, financial failure, and limited earning potential.
Those
traits, however, are shared by many people who do not hijack
airplanes. Thus, profiles of mentally unstable hijackers would seem
to be of little, if any, use in detecting a potential hijacker in
advance. A useful profile would probably have to identify physical
or behavioral traits that might alert authorities to a potential
terrorist before a suspect is allowed to board an aircraft, that is,
if hijackers have identifiable personality qualities. In the
meantime, weapons detection, passenger identification, and onboard
security guards may be the only preventive measures. Even then, an
individual wanting to hijack an airplane can often find a way.
Japan's Haneda Airport screening procedures failed to detect a large
knife that a 28-year-old man carried aboard an All Nippon Airways
jumbo jet on July 23, 1999, and used to stab the pilot (who died)
and take the plane's controls until overpowered by others. Although
police have suggested that the man may have psychiatric problems,
the fact that he attempted to divert the plane to the U.S. Yokota
Air Base north of Tokyo, at a time when the airbase was a subject of
controversy because the newly elected governor of Tokyo had demanded
its closure, suggests that he may have had a political or religious
motive.
There have
been cases of certifiably mentally ill terrorists. Klaus Jünschke, a
mental patient, was one of the most ardent members of the Socialist
Patients' Collective (SPK), a German terrorist group working with
the Baader-Meinhof Gang (see Glossary). In some instances, political
terrorists have clearly exhibited psychopathy (see Glossary). For
example, in April 1986 Nezar Hindawi, a freelance Syrian-funded
Jordanian terrorist and would-be agent of Syrian intelligence, sent
his pregnant Irish girlfriend on an El Al flight to Israel,
promising to meet her there to be married. Unknown to her, however,
Hindawi had hidden a bomb (provided by the Abu Nidal Organization (ANO))
in a false bottom to her hand luggage. His attempt to bomb the
airliner in midair by duping his pregnant girlfriend was thwarted
when the bomb was discovered by Heathrow security personnel. Taylor
regards Hindawi's behavior in this incident as psychopathic because
of Hindawi's willingness to sacrifice his fiancé and unborn child.
Jerrold
Post (1990), a leading advocate of the terrorists-as-mentally ill
approach, has his own psychological hypothesis of terrorism.
Although he does not take issue with the proposition that terrorists
reason logically, Post argues that terrorists' reasoning process is
characterized by what he terms "terrorist psycho-logic." In his
analysis, terrorists do not willingly resort to terrorism as an
intentional choice. Rather, he argues that "political terrorists are
driven to commit acts of violence as a consequence of psychological
forces, and that their special psycho-logic is constructed to
rationalize acts they are psychologically compelled to
commit"(1990:25). Post's hypothesis that terrorists are motivated by
psychological forces is not convincing and seems to ignore the
numerous factors that motivate terrorists, including their
ideological convictions.
Post (1997)
believes that the most potent form of terrorism stems from those
individuals who are bred to hate, from generation to generation, as
in Northern Ireland and the Basque country. For these terrorists, in
his view, rehabilitation in nearly impossible because ethnic
animosity or hatred is "in their blood" and passed from father to
son. Post also draws an interesting distinction between "anarchic-ideologues"such
as the Italian Red Brigades (Brigate Rosse) and the German RAF (aka
the Baader-Meinhof Gang), and the "nationalist-separatist" groups
such as the ETA, or the IRA, stating that:
There would
seem to be a profound difference between terrorists bent on
destroying their own society, the "world of their fathers," and
those whose terrorist activities carry on the mission of their
fathers. To put it in other words, for some, becoming terrorists is
an act of retaliation for real and imagined hurts against the
society of their parents; for others, it is an act of
retaliation against society for the hurt done to their parents....
This would suggest more conflict, more psychopathology, among those
committed to anarchy and destruction of society.... (1984:243)
Indeed,
author Julian Becker (1984) describes the German terrorists of the
Baader-Meinhof Gang as "children without fathers." They were sons
and daughters of fathers who had either been killed by Nazis or
survived Nazism. Their children despised and rebelled against them
because of the shame of Nazism and a defeated Germany. One former
RAF female member told MacDonald: "We hated our parents because they
were former Nazis, who had never come clean about their past."
Similarly, Gunther Wagenlehner (1978:201) concludes that the motives
of RAF terrorists were unpolitical and belonged "more to the area of
psychopathological disturbances." Wagenlehner found that German
terrorists blamed the government for failing to solve their personal
problems. Not only was becoming a terrorist "an individual form of
liberation" for radical young people with personal problems, but
"These students became terrorists because they suffered from acute
fear and from aggression and the masochistic desire to be pursued."
In short, according to Wagenlehner, the West German anarchists stand
out as a major exception to the generally nonpathological
characteristics of most terrorists. Psychologist Konrad Kellen
(1990:43) arrives at a similar conclusion, noting that most of the
West German terrorists "suffer from a deep psychological trauma"
that "makes them see the world, including their own actions and the
expected effects of those actions, in a grossly unrealistic light"
and that motivates them to kill people. Sociologist J. Bowyer Bell
(1985) also has noted that European anarchists, unlike other
terrorists, belong more to the "province of psychologists than
political analysts...."
Post's
distinction between anarchic-ideologues and ethnic separatists
appears to be supported by Rona M. Fields's (1978) psychometric
assessment of children in Northern Ireland. Fields found that
exposure to terrorism as a child can lead to a proclivity for
terrorism as an adult. Thus, a child growing up in violence-plagued
West Belfast is more likely to develop into a terrorist as an adult
than is a child growing up in peaceful Oslo, Norway, for example.
Maxwell Taylor, noting correctly that there are numerous other
factors in the development of a terrorist, faults Fields's
conclusions for, among other things, a lack of validation with
adults. Maxwell Taylor overlooks, however, that Field's study was
conducted over an eight-year period. Taylor's point is that Field's
conclusions do not take into account that relatively very few
children exposed to violence, even in Northern Ireland, grow up to
become terrorists.
A number of
other psychologists would take issue with another of Post's
contentions--that the West German anarchists were more pathological
than Irish terrorists. For example, psychiatrist W. Rasch (1979),
who interviewed a number of West German terrorists, determined that
"no conclusive evidence has been found for the assumption that a
significant number of them are disturbed or abnormal." For Rasch the
argument that terrorism is pathological behavior only serves to
minimize the political or social issues that motivated the
terrorists into action. And psychologist Ken Heskin (1984), who has
studied the psychology of terrorism in Northern Ireland, notes that
"In fact, there is no psychological evidence that terrorists are
diagnosably psychopathic or otherwise clinically disturbed."
Although
there may have been instances in which a mentally ill individual led
a terrorist group, this has generally not been the case in
international terrorism. Some specialists point out, in fact, that
there is little reliable evidence to support the notion that
terrorists in general are psychologically disturbed individuals. The
careful, detailed planning and well-timed execution that have
characterized many terrorist operations are hardly typical of
mentally disturbed individuals.
There is
considerable evidence, on the contrary, that international
terrorists are generally quite sane. Crenshaw (1981) has concluded
from her studies that "the outstanding common characteristic of
terrorists is their normality." This view is shared by a number of
psychologists. For example, C.R. McCauley and M.E. Segal (1987)
conclude in a review of the social psychology of terrorist groups
that "the best documented generalization is negative; terrorists do
not show any striking psychopathology." Heskin (1984) did not find
members of the IRA to be emotionally disturbed. It seems clear that
terrorists are extremely alienated from society, but alienation does
not necessarily mean being mentally ill.
Maxwell
Taylor (1984) found that the notion of mental illness has little
utility with respect to most terrorist actions. Placing the
terrorist within the ranks of the mentally ill, he points out, makes
assumptions about terrorist motivations and places terrorist
behavior outside the realms of both the normal rules of behavior and
the normal process of law. He points out several differences that
separate the psychopath from the political terrorist, although the
two may not be mutually exclusive, as in the case of Hindawi. One
difference is the psychopath's inability to profit from experience.
Another important difference is that, in contrast to the terrorist,
the purposefulness, if any, of a psychopath's actions is personal.
In addition, psychopaths are too unreliable and incapable of being
controlled to be of use to terrorist groups. Taylor notes that
terrorist groups need discreet activists who do not draw attention
to themselves and who can merge back into the crowd after executing
an operation. For these reasons, he believes that "it may be
inappropriate to think of the terrorist as mentally ill in
conventional terms" (1994:92). Taylor and Ethel Quayle (1994:197)
conclude that "the active terrorist is not discernibly different in
psychological terms from the non-terrorist." In other words,
terrorists are recruited from a population that describes most of
us. Taylor and Quayle also assert that "in psychological terms,
there are no special qualities that characterize the terrorist."
Just as there is no necessary reason why people sharing the same
career in normal life necessarily have psychological characteristics
in common, the fact that terrorists have the same career does not
necessarily mean that they have anything in common psychologically.
The
selectivity with which terrorist groups recruit new members helps to
explain why so few pathologically ill individuals are found within
their ranks. Candidates who appear to be potentially dangerous to
the terrorist group's survival are screened out. Candidates with
unpredictable or uncontrolled behavior lack the personal attributes
that the terrorist recruiter is looking for.
Many
observers have noted that the personality of the terrorist has a
depressive aspect to it, as reflected in the terrorist's
death-seeking or death-confronting behavior. The terrorist has often
been described by psychologists as incapable of enjoying anything (anhedonic)
or forming meaningful interpersonal relationships on a reciprocal
level. According to psychologist Risto Fried, the terrorist's
interpersonal world is characterized by three categories of people:
the terrorist's idealized heroes; the terrorist's enemies; and
people one encounters in everyday life, whom the terrorist regards
as shadow figures of no consequence. However, Fried (1982:123) notes
that some psychologists with extensive experience with some of the
most dangerous terrorists "emphasize that the terrorist may be
perfectly normal from a clinical point of view, that he may have a
psychopathology of a different order, or that his personality may be
only a minor factor in his becoming a terrorist if he was recruited
into a terrorist group rather than having volunteered for one."
The
Terrorist as Suicidal Fanatic
Fanatics
The other
of the two approaches that have predominated, the terrorist as
fanatic,
emphasizes
the terrorist's rational qualities and views the terrorist as a
cool, logical planning individual whose rewards are ideological and
political, rather than financial. This approach takes into account
that terrorists are often well educated and capable of
sophisticated, albeit highly biased, rhetoric and political
analysis.
Notwithstanding the religious origins of the word, the term
"fanaticism" in modern usage, has broadened out of the religious
context to refer to more generally held extreme beliefs. The
terrorist is often labeled as a fanatic, especially in actions that
lead to self-destruction. Although fanaticism is not unique to
terrorism, it is, like "terrorism," a pejorative term. In
psychological terms, the concept of fanaticism carries some
implications of mental illness, but, Taylor (1988:97) points out, it
"is not a diagnostic category in mental illness." Thus, he believes
that "Commonly held assumptions about the relationship between
fanaticism and mental illness...seem to be inappropriate." The
fanatic often seems to view the world from a particular perspective
lying at the extreme of a continuum.
Two related
processes, Taylor points out, are prejudice and authoritarianism,
with which fanaticism has a number of cognitive processes in common,
such as an unwillingness to compromise, a disdain for other
alternative views, the tendency to see things in black-and-white, a
rigidity of belief, and a perception of the world that reflects a
closed mind. Understanding the nature of fanaticism, he explains,
requires recognizing the role of the cultural (religious and social)
context. Fanaticism, in Taylor's view, may indeed "...be part of the
cluster of attributes of the terrorist." However, Taylor emphasizes
that the particular cultural context in which the terrorist is
operating needs to be taken into account in understanding whether
the term might be appropriate.
Suicide Terrorists
Deliberate
self-destruction, when the terrorist's death is necessary in order
to detonate a bomb or avoid capture, is not a common feature of
terrorism in most countries, although it happens occasionally with
Islamic fundamentalist terrorists in the Middle East and Tamil
terrorists in Sri Lanka and southern India. It is also a feature of
North Korean terrorism. The two North Korean agents who blew up
Korean Air Flight 858 on November 28, 1987, popped cyanide capsules
when confronted by police investigators. Only one of the terrorists
succeeded in killing himself, however.
Prior to
mid-1985, there were 11 suicide attacks against international
targets in the Middle East using vehicle bombs. Three well-known
cases were the bombing of the U.S. Embassy in Beirut on April 18,
1983, which killed 63 people, and the separate bombings of the U.S.
Marine barracks and the French military headquarters in Lebanon on
October 23, 1983, which killed 241 U.S. Marines and 58 French
paratroopers, respectively. The first instance, however, was the
bombing of Israel's military headquarters in Tyre, in which 141
people were killed. Inspired by these suicide attacks in Lebanon and
his closer ties with Iran and Hizballah, Abu Nidal launched "suicide
squads" in his attacks against the Rome and Vienna airports in late
December 1985, in which an escape route was not planned.
The world
leaders in terrorist suicide attacks are not the Islamic
fundamentalists, but the Tamils of Sri Lanka. The LTTE's track
record for suicide attacks is unrivaled. Its suicide commandos have
blown up the prime ministers of two countries (India and Sri Lanka),
celebrities, at least one naval battleship, and have regularly used
suicide to avoid capture as well as simply a means of protest. LTTE
terrorists do not dare not to carry out their irrevocable orders to
use their cyanide capsules if captured. No fewer than 35 LTTE
operatives committed suicide to simply avoid being questioned by
investigators in the wake of the Gandhi assassination. Attempting to
be circumspect, investigators disguised themselves as doctors in
order to question LTTE patients undergoing medical treatment, but,
Vijay Karan (1997:46) writes about the LTTE patients, "Their
reflexes indoctrinated to react even to the slightest suspicion, all
of them instantly popped cyanide capsules." Two were saved only
because the investigators forcibly removed the capsules from their
mouths, but one investigator suffered a severe bite wound on his
hand and had to be hospitalized for some time.
To Western
observers, the acts of suicide terrorism by adherents of Islam and
Hinduism may be attributable to fanaticism or mental illness or
both. From the perspective of the Islamic movement, however, such
acts of self-destruction have a cultural and religious context, the
historical origins of which can be seen in the behavior of religious
sects associated with the Shi'ite movement, notably the Assassins
(see Glossary). Similarly, the suicide campaign of the Islamic
Resistance Movement (Hamas) in the 1993-94 period involved young
Palestinian terrorists, who, acting on individual initiative,
attacked Israelis in crowded places, using home-made improvised
weapons such as knives and axes. Such attacks were suicidal because
escape was not part of the attacker's plan. These attacks were, at
least in part, motivated by revenge.
According
to scholars of Muslim culture, so-called suicide bombings, however,
are seen by Islamists and Tamils alike as instances of martyrdom,
and should be understood as such. The Arabic term used is
istishad, a religious term meaning to give one's life in the
name of Allah, as opposed to intihar, which refers to suicide
resulting from personal distress. The latter form of suicide is not
condoned in Islamic teachings.
There is a
clear correlation between suicide attacks and concurrent events and
developments in the Middle Eastern area. For example, suicide
attacks increased in frequency after the October 1990 clashes
between Israeli security forces and Muslim worshipers on Temple
Mount, in the Old City of Jerusalem, in which 18 Muslims were
killed. The suicide attacks carried out by Hamas in Afula and Hadera
in April 1994 coincided with the talks that preceded the signing by
Israel and the PLO of the Cairo agreement. They were also claimed to
revenge the massacre of 39 and the wounding of 200 Muslim worshipers
in a Hebron mosque by an Israeli settler on February 25, 1994.
Attacks perpetrated in Ramat-Gan and in Jerusalem in July and August
1995, respectively, coincided with the discussions concerning the
conduct of elections in the Territories, which were concluded in the
Oslo II agreement. The primary reason for Hamas's suicide attacks
was that they exacted a heavy price in Israeli casualties. Most of
the suicide attackers came from the Gaza Strip. Most were bachelors
aged 18 to 25, with high school education, and some with university
education. Hamas or Islamic Jihad operatives sent the attackers on
their missions believing they would enter eternal Paradise.
Terrorist Group Dynamics
Unable to
study terrorist group dynamics first-hand, social scientists have
applied their understanding of small-group behavior to terrorist
groups. Some features of terrorist groups, such as pressures toward
conformity and consensus, are characteristic of all small groups.
For whatever reason individuals assume the role of terrorists, their
transformation into terrorists with a political or religious agenda
takes places within the structure of the terrorist group. This group
provides a sense of belonging, a feeling of self-importance, and a
new belief system that defines the terrorist act as morally
acceptable and the group's goals as of paramount importance. As Shaw
(1988:366) explains:
Apparently
membership in a terrorist group often provides a solution to the
pressing personal needs of which the inability to achieve a desired
niche in traditional society is the coup de grace. The terrorist
identity offers the individual a role in society, albeit a negative
one, which is commensurate with his or her prior expectations and
sufficient to compensate for past losses. Group membership provides
a sense of potency, an intense and close interpersonal environment,
social status, potential access to wealth and a share in what may be
a grandiose but noble social design. The powerful psychological
forces of conversion in the group are sufficient to offset
traditional social sanctions against violence....To the terrorists
their acts may have the moral status of religious warfare or
political liberation.
Terrorist
groups are similar to religious sects or cults. They require total
commitment by members; they often prohibit relations with outsiders,
although this may not be the case with ethnic or separatist
terrorist groups whose members are well integrated into the
community; they regulate and sometimes ban sexual relations; they
impose conformity; they seek cohesiveness through interdependence
and mutual trust; and they attempt to brainwash individual members
with their particular ideology. According to Harry C. Holloway,
M.D., and Ann E. Norwood, M.D. (1997:417), the joining process for
taking on the beliefs, codes, and cult of the terrorist group
"involves an interaction between the psychological structure of the
terrorist's personality and the ideological factors, group process,
structural organization of the terrorist group and cell, and the
sociocultural milieu of the group."
Citing
Knutson, Ehud Sprinzak (1990:79), an American-educated Israeli
political scientist, notes: "It appears that, as radicalization
deepens, the collective group identity takes over much of the
individual identity of the members; and, at the terrorist stage, the
group identity reaches its peak." This group identity becomes of
paramount importance. As Post (1990:38) explains: "Terrorists whose
only sense of significance comes from being terrorists cannot be
forced to give up terrorism, for to do so would be to lose their
very reason for being." The terrorist group displays the
characteristics of Groupthink (see Glossary), as described by I.
Janis (1972). Among the characteristics that Janis ascribes to
groups demonstrating Groupthink are illusions of invulnerability
leading to excessive optimism and excessive risk taking,
presumptions of the group's morality, one-dimensional perceptions of
the enemy as evil, and intolerance of challenges by a group member
to shared key beliefs.
Some
important principles of group dynamics among legally operating
groups can also be usefully applied to the analysis of terrorist
group dynamics. One generally accepted principle, as demonstrated by
W. Bion (1961), is that individual judgment and behavior are
strongly influenced by the powerful forces of group dynamics. Every
group, according to Bion, has two opposing forces--a rare tendency
to act in a fully cooperative, goal-directed, conflict-free manner
to accomplish its stated purposes, and a stronger tendency to
sabotage the stated goals. The latter tendency results in a group
that defines itself in relation to the outside world and acts as if
the only way it can survive is by fighting against or fleeing from
the perceived enemy; a group that looks for direction to an
omnipotent leader, to whom they subordinate their own independent
judgment and act as if they do not have minds of their own; and a
group that acts as if the group will bring forth a messiah who will
rescue them and create a better world. Post believes that the
terrorist group is the apotheosis of the sabotage tendency,
regularly exhibiting all three of these symptoms.
Both
structure and social origin need to be examined in any assessment of
terrorist group dynamics. In Post's (1987) view, structural analysis
in particular requires identification of the locus of power. In the
autonomous terrorist action cell, the cell leader is within the
cell, a situation that tends to promote tension. In contrast, the
action cells of a terrorist group with a well-differentiated
structure are organized within columns, thereby allowing policy
decisions to be developed outside the cells.
Post found
that group psychology provides more insights into the ways of
terrorists than individual psychology does. After concluding,
unconvincingly, that there is no terrorist mindset, he turned his
attention to studying the family backgrounds of terrorists. He found
that the group dynamics of nationalist-separatist groups and
anarchic-ideological groups differ significantly. Members of
nationalist-separatist groups are often known in their communities
and maintain relationships with friends and family outside the
terrorist group, moving into and out of the community with relative
ease. In contrast, members of anarchic-ideological groups have
irrevocably severed ties with family and community and lack their
support. As a result, the terrorist group is the only source of
information and security, a situation that produces pressure to
conform and to commit acts of terrorism.
Pressures to Conform
Peer
pressure, group solidarity, and the psychology of group dynamics
help to pressure an individual member to remain in the terrorist
group. According to Post (1986), terrorists tend to submerge their
own identities into the group, resulting in a kind of "group mind"
and group moral code that requires unquestioned obedience to the
group. As Crenshaw (1985) has observed, "The group, as selector and
interpreter of ideology, is central." Group cohesion increases or
decreases depending on the degree of outside danger facing the
group.
The need to
belong to a group motivates most terrorists who are followers to
join a terrorist group. Behavior among terrorists is similar, in
Post's analysis, because of this need by alienated individuals to
belong. For the new recruit, the terrorist group becomes a
substitute family, and the group's leaders become substitute
parents. An implied corollary of Post's observation that a key
motivation for membership in a terrorist group is the sense of
belonging and the fraternity of like-minded individuals is the
assumption that there must be considerable apprehension among
members that the group could be disbanded. As the group comes under
attack from security forces, the tendency would be for the group to
become more cohesive.
A member
with wavering commitment who attempts to question group decisions or
ideology or to quit under outside pressure against the group would
likely face very serious sanctions. Terrorist groups are known to
retaliate violently against members who seek to drop out. In 1972,
when half of the 30-member Rengo Sekigun (Red Army) terrorist group,
which became known as the JRA, objected to the group's strategy, the
dissenters, who included a pregnant woman who was thought to be "too
bourgeois," were tied to stakes in the northern mountains of Japan,
whipped with wires, and left to die of exposure. By most accounts,
the decision to join a terrorist group or, for that matter, a
terrorist cult like Aum Shinrikyo, is often an irrevocable one.
Pressures to Commit Acts of Violence
Post
(1990:35) argues that "individuals become terrorists in order to
join terrorist groups and commit acts of terrorism." Joining a
terrorist group gives them a sense of "revolutionary heroism" and
self-importance that they previously lacked as individuals.
Consequently, a leader who is action-oriented is likely to have a
stronger position within the group than one who advocates prudence
and moderation. Thomas Strentz (1981:89) has pointed out that
terrorist groups that operate against democracies often have a field
commander who he calls an "opportunist," that is, an activist,
usually a male, whose criminal activity predates his political
involvement. Strentz applies the psychological classification of the
antisocial personality, also known as a sociopath or psychopath, to
the life-style of this type of action-oriented individual. His
examples of this personality type include Andreas Baader and Hans
Joachim Klein of the Baader-Meinhof Gang and Akira Nihei of the JRA.
Although the opportunist is not mentally ill, Strentz explains, he
"is oblivious to the needs of others and unencumbered by the
capacity to feel guilt or empathy." By most accounts, Baader was
unpleasant, constantly abusive toward other members of the group,
ill-read, and an action-oriented individual with a criminal past.
Often recruited by the group's leader, the opportunist may
eventually seek to take over the group, giving rise to increasing
tensions between him and the leader. Often the leader will
manipulate the opportunist by allowing him the fantasy of leading
the group.
On the
basis of his observation of underground resistance groups during
World War II, J.K. Zawodny (1978) concluded that the primary
determinant of underground group decision making is not the external
reality but the psychological climate within the group. For
action-oriented terrorists, inaction is extremely stressful. For
action-oriented members, if the group is not taking action then
there is no justification for the group. Action relieves stress by
reaffirming to these members that they have a purpose. Thus, in
Zawodny's analysis, a terrorist group needs to commit acts of
terrorism in order to justify its existence.
Other
terrorists may feel that their personal honor depends on the degree
of violence that they carry out against the enemy. In 1970 Black
September's Salah Khalef ("Abu Iyad") was captured by the Jordanians
and then released after he appealed to his comrades to stop fighting
and to lay down their arms. Dobson (1975:52) reports that, according
to the Jordanians, Abu Iyad "was subjected to such ridicule by the
guerrillas who had fought on that he reacted by turning from
moderation to the utmost violence."
Pearlstein
points out that other examples of the political terrorist's
self-justification of his or her terrorist actions include the
terrorist's taking credit for a given terrorist act and forewarning
of terrorist acts to come. By taking credit for an act of terrorism,
the terrorist or terrorist group not only advertises the group's
cause but also communicates a rhetorical self-justification of the
terrorist act and the cause for which it was perpetrated. By
threatening future terrorism, the terrorist or terrorist group in
effect absolves itself of responsibility for any casualties that may
result.
Terrorist Rationalization of Violence
Living
underground, terrorists gradually become divorced from reality,
engaging in what Ferracuti (1982) has described as a "fantasy war."
The stresses that accompany their underground, covert lives as
terrorists may also have adverse social and psychological
consequences for them. Thus, as Taylor (1988:93) points out,
although "mental illness may not be a particularly helpful way of
conceptualizing terrorism, the acts of terrorism and membership in a
terrorist organization may well have implications for the
terrorist's mental health."
Albert
Bandura (1990) has described four techniques of moral disengagement
that a terrorist group can use to insulate itself from the human
consequences of its actions. First, by using moral justification
terrorists may imagine themselves as the saviors of a constituency
threatened by a great evil. For example, Donatella della Porta
(1992:286), who interviewed members of left-wing militant groups in
Italy and Germany, observed that the militants "began to perceive
themselves as members of a heroic community of generous people
fighting a war against 'evil.'"
Second,
through the technique of displacement of responsibility onto the
leader or other members of the group, terrorists portray themselves
as functionaries who are merely following their leader's orders.
Conversely, the terrorist may blame other members of the group.
Groups that are organized into cells and columns may be more capable
of carrying out ruthless operations because of the potential for
displacement of responsibility. Della Porta's interviews with
left-wing militants suggest that the more compartmentalized a group
is the more it begins to lose touch with reality, including the
actual impact of its own actions. Other manifestations of this
displacement technique include accusations made by Asahara, the
leader of Aum Shinrikyo, that the Central Intelligence Agency (CIA)
used chemical agents against him and the Japanese population.
A third
technique is to minimize or ignore the actual suffering of the
victims. As Bonnie Cordes (1987) points out, terrorists are able to
insulate themselves from moral anxieties provoked by the results of
their hit-and-run attacks, such as the use of time bombs, by usually
not having to witness first-hand the carnage resulting from them,
and by concerning themselves with the reactions of the authorities
rather than with civilian casualties. Nevertheless, she notes that
"Debates over the justification of violence, the types of targets,
and the issue of indiscriminate versus discriminate killing are
endemic to a terrorist group." Often, these internal debates result
in schisms.
The fourth
technique of moral disengagement described by Bandura is to
dehumanize victims or, in the case of Islamist groups, to refer to
them as "the infidel." Italian and German militants justified
violence by depersonalizing their victims as "tools of the system,"
"pigs," or "watch dogs." Psychologist Frederick Hacker (1996:162)
points out that terrorists transform their victims into mere
objects, for "terroristic thinking and practices reduce individuals
to the status of puppets." Cordes, too, notes the role reversal
played by terrorists in characterizing the enemy as the conspirator
and oppressor and accusing it of state terrorism, while referring to
themselves as "freedom fighters" or "revolutionaries." As Cordes
explains, "Renaming themselves, their actions, their victims and
their enemies accords the terrorist respectability."
By using
semantics to rationalize their terrorist violence, however,
terrorists may create their own self-destructive psychological
tensions. As David C. Rapoport (1971:42) explains:
All
terrorists must deny the relevance of guilt and innocence, but in
doing so they create an unbearable tension in their own souls, for
they are in effect saying that a person is not a person. It is no
accident that left-wing terrorists constantly speak of a
"pig-society," by convincing themselves that they are
confronting animals they hope to stay the remorse which the
slaughter of the innocent necessarily generates.
Expanding
on this rationalization of guilt, D. Guttman (1979:525) argues that
"The terrorist asserts that he loves only the socially redeeming
qualities of his murderous act, not the act itself." By this logic,
the conscience of the terrorist is turned against those who oppose
his violent ways, not against himself. Thus, in Guttman's analysis,
the terrorist has projected his guilt outward. In order to absolve
his own guilt, the terrorist must claim that under the circumstances
he has no choice but to do what he must do. Although other options
actually are open to the terrorist, Guttman believes that the
liberal audience legitimizes the terrorist by accepting this
rationalization of murder.
Some
terrorists, however, have been trained or brainwashed enough not to
feel any remorse, until confronted with the consequences of their
actions. When journalist Eileen MacDonald asked a female ETA
commando, "Amaia," how she felt when she heard that her bombs had
been successful, she replied, after first denying being responsible
for killing anyone: "Satisfaction. The bastards, they deserved it.
Yes, I planted bombs that killed people." However, MacDonald felt
that Amaia, who had joined the military wing at age 18, had never
before questioned the consequences of her actions, and MacDonald's
intuition was confirmed as Amaia's mood shifted from bravado to
despondency, as she buried her head in her arms, and then groaned:
"Oh, God, this is getting hard," and lamented that she had not
prepared herself for the interview.
When Kim
Hyun Hee (1993:104), the bomber of Korean Air Flight 858, activated
the bomb, she had no moral qualms. "At that moment," she writes, "I
felt no guilt or remorse at what I was doing; I thought only of
completing the mission and not letting my country down." It was not
until her 1988 trial, which resulted in a death sentence--she was
pardoned a year later because she had been brainwashed--that she
felt any remorse. "But being made to confront the victims' grieving
families here in this courtroom," she writes, "I finally began to
feel, deep down, the sheer horror of the atrocity I'd committed."
One related characteristic of Kim, as told by one of her South
Korean minders to McDonald, is that she had not shown any emotion
whatsoever to anyone in the two years she (the minder) had known
her.
The
Terrorist's Ideological or Religious Perception
Terrorists
do not perceive the world as members of governments or civil society
do. Their belief systems help to determine their strategies and how
they react to government policies. As Martha Crenshaw (1988:12) has
observed, "The actions of terrorist organizations are based on a
subjective interpretation of the world rather than objective
reality."The variables from which their belief systems are formed
include their political and social environments, cultural
traditions, and the internal dynamics of their clandestine groups.
Their convictions may seem irrational or delusional to society in
general, but the terrorists may nevertheless act rationally in their
commitment to acting on their convictions.
According
to cognitive theory, an individual's mental activities (perception,
memory, and reasoning) are important determinants of behavior.
Cognition is an important concept in psychology, for it is the
general process by which individuals come to know about and make
sense of the world. Terrorists view the world within the narrow lens
of their own ideology, whether it be Marxism-Leninism, anarchism,
nationalism, Islamic fundamentalism (see Glossary), or some other
ideology. Most researchers agree that terrorists generally do not
regard themselves as terrorists but rather as soldiers, liberators,
martyrs, and legitimate fighters for noble social causes. Those
terrorists who recognize that their actions are terroristic are so
committed to their cause that they do not really care how they are
viewed in the outside world. Others may be just as committed, but
loathe to be identified as terrorists as opposed to freedom fighters
or national liberators.
Kristen
Renwick Monroe and Lina Haddad Kreidie (1997) have found
perspective--the idea that we all have a view of the world, a
view of ourselves, a view of others, and a view of ourselves in
relation to others--to be a very useful tool in understanding
fundamentalism, for example. Their underlying hypothesis is that the
perspectives of fundamentalists resemble one another and that they
differ in significant and consistent ways from the perspectives of
nonfundamentalists. Monroe and Kreidie conclude that
"fundamentalists see themselves not as individuals but rather as
symbols of Islam." They argue that it is a mistake for Western
policymakers to treat Islamic fundamentalists as rational actors and
dismiss them as irrational when they do not act as predicted by
traditional cost/benefit models. "Islamic fundamentalism should not
be dealt with simply as another set of political values that can be
compromised or negotiated, or even as a system of beliefs or
ideology--such as socialism or communism--in which traditional
liberal democratic modes of political discourse and interaction are
recognized." They point out that "Islamic fundamentalism taps into a
quite different political consciousness, one in which religious
identity sets and determines the range of options open to the
fundamentalist. It extends to all areas of life and respects no
separation between the private and the political."
Existing
works that attempt to explain religious fundamentalism often rely on
modernization theory and point to a crisis of identity, explaining
religious fundamentalism as an antidote to the dislocations
resulting from rapid change, or modernization. Islamic
fundamentalism in particular is often explained as a defense against
threats posed by modernization to a religious group's traditional
identity. Rejecting the idea of fundamentalism as pathology,
rational choice theorists point to unequal socioeconomic development
as the basic reason for the discontent and alienation these
individuals experience. Caught between an Islamic culture that
provides moral values and spiritual satisfaction and a modernizing
Western culture that provides access to material improvement, many
Muslims find an answer to resulting anxiety, alienation, and
disorientation through an absolute dedication to an Islamic way of
life. Accordingly, the Islamic fundamentalist is commonly depicted
as an acutely alienated individual, with dogmatic and rigid beliefs
and an inferiority complex, and as idealistic and devoted to an
austere lifestyle filled with struggle and sacrifice.
In the
1990s, however, empirical studies of Islamic groups have questioned
this view. V. J. Hoffman-Ladd, for example, suggests that
fundamentalists are not necessarily ignorant and downtrodden,
according to the stereotype, but frequently students and university
graduates in the physical sciences, although often students with
rural or traditionally religious backgrounds. In his view,
fundamentalism is more of a revolt of young people caught between a
traditional past and a secular Western education. R. Euben and
Bernard Lewis argue separately that there is a cognitive collision
between Western and fundamentalist worldviews. Focusing on Sunni
fundamentalists, Euben argues that their goals are perceived not as
self-interests but rather as moral imperatives, and that their
worldviews differ in critical ways from Western worldviews.
By having
moral imperatives as their goals, the fundamentalist groups perceive
the world through the distorting lens of their religious beliefs.
Although the perceptions of the secular Arab terrorist groups are
not so clouded by religious beliefs, these groups have their own
ideological imperatives that distort their ability to see the world
with a reasonable amount of objectivity. As a result, their
perception of the world is as distorted as that of the
fundamentalists. Consequently, the secular groups are just as likely
to misjudge political, economic, and social realities as are the
fundamentalist groups. For example, Harold M. Cubert argues that the
Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine (PFLP), guided by
Marxist economic ideology, has misjudged the reasons for popular
hostility in the Middle East against the West, "for such hostility,
where it exists, is generally in response to the threat which
Western culture is said to pose to Islamic values in the region
rather than the alleged economic exploitation of the region's
inhabitants." This trend has made the PFLP's appeals for class
warfare irrelevant, whereas calls by Islamist groups for preserving
the region's cultural and religious identity have been well
received, at least among the nonsecular sectors of the population.
TERRORIST PROFILING
Hazards of Terrorist Profiling
The
isolation of attributes or traits shared by terrorists is a
formidable task because there are probably as many variations among
terrorists as there may be similarities. Efforts by scholars to
create a profile of a "typical" terrorist have had mixed success, if
any, and the assumption that there is such a profile has not been
proven. Post (1985:103) note that "behavioral scientists attempting
to understand the psychology of individuals drawn to this violent
political behavior have not succeeded in identifying a unique
"terrorist mindset." People who have joined terrorist groups have
come from a wide range of cultures, nationalities, and ideological
causes, all strata of society, and diverse professions. Their
personalities and characteristics are as diverse as those of people
in the general population. There seems to be general agreement among
psychologists that there is no particular psychological attribute
that can be used to describe the terrorist or any "personality" that
is distinctive of terrorists.
Some
terrorism experts are skeptical about terrorist profiling. For
example, Laqueur (1997:129) holds that the search for a "terrorist
personality" is a fruitless one. Paul Wilkinson (1997:193) maintains
that "We already know enough about terrorist behavior to discount
the crude hypothesis of a 'terrorist personality' or 'phenotype.'
The U.S.
Secret Service once watched for people who fit the popular profile
of dangerousness--the lunatic, the loner, the threatener, the hater.
That profile, however, was shattered by the assassins themselves. In
interviews with assassins in prisons, hospitals, and homes, the
Secret Service learned an important lesson--to discard stereotypes.
Killers are not necessarily mentally ill, socially isolated, or even
male. Now the Secret Service looks for patterns of motive and
behavior in potential presidential assassins. The same research
methodology applies to potential terrorists. Assassins, like
terrorists in general, use common techniques. For example, the
terrorist would not necessarily threaten to assassinate a politician
in advance, for to do so would make it more difficult to carry out
the deed. In its detailed study of 83 people who tried to kill a
public official or a celebrity in the United States in the past 50
years, the Secret Service found that not one assassin had made a
threat. Imprisoned assassins told the Secret Service that a threat
would keep them from succeeding, so why would they threaten? This
was the second important lesson learned from the study.
The
diversity of terrorist groups, each with members of widely divergent
national and sociocultural backgrounds, contexts, and goals,
underscores the hazards of making generalizations and developing a
profile of members of individual groups or of terrorists in general.
Post cautions that efforts to provide an overall "terrorist profile"
are misleading: "There are nearly as many variants of personality
who become involved in terrorist pursuits as there are variants of
personality."
Many
theories are based on the assumption that the terrorist has an
"abnormal" personality with clearly identifiable character traits
that can be explained adequately with insights from psychology and
psychiatry. Based on his work with various West German terrorists,
one German psychologist, L. Sullwold (1981), divided terrorist
leaders into two broad classes of personality traits: the extrovert
and the hostile neurotic, or one having the syndrome of neurotic
hostility. Extroverts are unstable, uninhibited, inconsiderate,
self-interested, and unemotional--thrill seekers with little regard
for the consequences of their actions. Hostile neurotics share many
features of the paranoid personality--they are intolerant of
criticism, suspicious, aggressive, and defensive, as well as
extremely sensitive to external hostility. Sullwold also
distinguishes between leaders and followers, in that leaders are
more likely to be people who combine a lack of scruples with extreme
self-assurance; they often lead by frightening or pressuring their
followers.
Some
researchers have created psychological profiles of terrorists by
using data provided by former terrorists who became informants,
changed their political allegiance, or were captured. Franco
Ferracuti conducted one such study of the Red Brigade terrorists in
Italy. He analyzed the career and personalities of arrested
terrorists by collecting information on demographic variables and by
applying psychological tests to construct a typology of terrorists.
Like Post, Ferracuti also found, for the most part, the absence of
psychopathology (see Glossary), and he observed similar personality
characteristics, that is, a basic division between extroverts and
hostile neurotics. By reading and studying terrorist literature,
such as group communiqués, news media interviews, and memoirs of
former members, it would also be possible to ascertain certain
vulnerabilities within the group by pinpointing its sensitivities,
internal disagreements, and moral weaknesses. This kind of
information would assist in developing a psychological profile of
the group.
Post points
out that the social dynamics of the "anarchic-ideologues," such as
the RAF, differ strikingly from the "nationalist-separatists," such
as ETA or the Armenian Secret Army for the Liberation of Armenia (ASALA).
From studies of terrorists, Post (1990) has observed indications
that terrorists, such as those of the ETA, who pursue a conservative
goal, such as freedom for the Basque people, have been reared in
more traditional, intact, conservative families, whereas anarchistic
and left-wing terrorists (such as members of the Meinhof Gang/RAF)
come from less conventional, nonintact families. In developing this
dichotomy between separatists and anarchists, Post draws on Robert
Clark's studies of the social backgrounds of the separatist
terrorists of the ETA. Clark also found that ETA terrorists are not
alienated and psychologically distressed. Rather, they are
psychologically healthy people who are strongly supported by their
families and ethnic community.
Post bases
his observations of anarchists on a broad-cased investigation of the
social background and psychology of 250 terrorists (227 left-wing
and 23 right-wing) conducted by a consortium of West German social
scientists under the sponsorship of the Ministry of Interior and
published in four volumes in 1981-84. According to these West German
analyses of RAF and June Second Movement terrorists, some 25 percent
of the leftist terrorists had lost one or both parents by the age of
fourteen and 79 percent reported severe conflict with other people,
especially with parents (33 percent). The German authors conclude in
general that the 250 terrorist lives demonstrated a pattern of
failure both educationally and vocationally. Post concludes that
"nationalist-separatist" terrorists such as the ETA are loyal to
parents who are disloyal to their regime, whereas
"anarchic-ideologues" are disloyal to their parents' generation,
which is identified with the establishment.
Sociological Characteristics of Terrorists in the Cold War Period
A
Basic Profile
Profiles of
terrorists have included a profile constructed by Charles A. Russell
and Bowman H. Miller (1977), which has been widely mentioned in
terrorism-related studies, despite its limitations, and another
study that involved systematically analyzing biographical and social
data on about 250 German terrorists, both left-wing and right-right.
Russell and Bowman attempt to draw a sociological portrait or
profile of the modern urban terrorist based on a compilation and
analysis of more than 350 individual terrorist cadres and leaders
from Argentinian, Brazilian, German, Iranian, Irish, Italian,
Japanese, Palestinian, Spanish, Turkish, and Uruguayan terrorist
groups active during the 1966-76 period, the first decade of the
contemporary terrorist era. Russell and Bowman (1977:31) conclude:
In
summation, one can draw a general composite picture into which fit
the great majority of those terrorists from the eighteen urban
guerrilla groups examined here. To this point, they have been
largely single males aged 22 to 24...who have some university
education, if not a college degree. The female terrorists, except
for the West German groups and an occasional leading figure in the
JRA and PFLP, are preoccupied with support rather than operational
roles....Whether having turned to terrorism as a university student
or only later, most were provided an anarchist or Marxist world
view, as well as recruited into terrorist operations while in the
university.
Russell and
Miller's profile tends to substantiate some widely reported
sociological characteristics of terrorists in the 1970s, such as the
youth of most terrorists. Of particular interest is their finding
that urban terrorists have largely urban origins and that many
terrorist cadres have predominantly middle-class or even upper-class
backgrounds and are well educated, with many having university
degrees. However, like most such profiles that are based largely on
secondary sources, such as newspaper articles and academic studies,
the Russell and Miller profile cannot be regarded as definitive.
Furthermore, their methodological approach lacks validity. It is
fallacious to assume that one can compare characteristics of members
of numerous terrorist groups in various regions of the world and
then make generalizations about these traits. For example, the
authors' conclusion that terrorists are largely single young males
from urban, middle-class or upper-middle-class backgrounds with some
university education would not accurately describe many members of
terrorist groups operating in the 1990s. The rank and file of Latin
American groups such as the FARC and Shining Path, Middle Eastern
groups such as the Armed Islamic Group (Group Islamique Armé--GIA),
Hamas, and Hizballah, Asian groups such as the LTTE, and Irish
groups such as the IRA are poorly educated. Although the Russell and
Miller profile is dated, it can still be used as a basic guide for
making some generalizations about typical personal attributes of
terrorists, in combination with other information.
Edgar
O'Ballance (1979) suggests the following essential characteristics
of the "successful" terrorist: dedication, including absolute
obedience to the leader of the movement; personal bravery; a lack of
feelings of pity or remorse even though victims are likely to
include innocent men, women, and children; a fairly high standard of
intelligence, for a terrorist must collect and analyze information,
devise and implement complex plans, and evade police and security
forces; a fairly high degree of sophistication, in order to be able
to blend into the first-class section on airliners, stay at
first-class hotels, and mix inconspicuously with the international
executive set; and be a reasonably good educational background and
possession of a fair share of general knowledge (a university degree
is almost mandatory), including being able to speak English as well
as one other major language.
Increasingly, terrorist groups are recruiting members who possess a
high degree of intellectualism and idealism, are highly educated,
and are well trained in a legitimate profession. However, this may
not necessarily be the case with the younger, lower ranks of large
guerrilla/terrorist organizations in less-developed countries, such
as the FARC, the PKK, the LTTE, and Arab groups, as well as with
some of the leaders of these groups.
Age
Russell and
Miller found that the average age of an active terrorist member (as
opposed to a leader) was between 22 and 25, except for Palestinian,
German, and Japanese terrorists, who were between 20 and 25 years
old. Another source explains that the first generation of RAF
terrorists went underground at approximately 22 to 23 years of age,
and that the average age shifted to 28 to 30 years for
second-generation terrorists (June Second Movement). In summarizing
the literature about international terrorists in the 1980s, Taylor
(1988) characterizes their demography as being in their early
twenties and unmarried, but he notes that there is considerable
variability from group to group. Age trends for members of many
terrorist groups were dropping in the 1980s, with various groups,
such as the LTTE, having many members in the 16- to 17 year-old age
level and even members who were preteens. Laqueur notes that Arab
and Iranian groups tend to use boys aged 14 to 15 for dangerous
missions, in part because they are less likely to question
instructions and in part because they are less likely to attract
attention.
In many
countries wracked by ethnic, political, or religious violence in the
developing world, such as Algeria, Colombia, and Sri Lanka, new
members of terrorist organizations are recruited at younger and
younger ages. Adolescents and preteens in these countries are often
receptive to terrorist recruitment because they have witnessed
killings first-hand and thus see violence as the only way to deal
with grievances and problems.
In general,
terrorist leaders tend to be much older. Brazil's Carlos Marighella,
considered to be the leading theoretician of urban terrorism, was 58
at the time of his violent death on November 6, 1969. Mario Santucho,
leader of Argentina's People's Revolutionary Army (ERP), was 40 at
the time of his violent death in July 1976. Raúl Sendic, leader of
the Uruguayan Tupamaros, was 42 when his group began operating in
the late 1960s. Renato Curcio, leader of the Italian Red Brigades,
was 35 at the time of his arrest in early 1976. Leaders of the
Baader-Meinhof Gang were in their 30s or 40s. Palestinian terrorist
leaders are often in their 40s or 50s.
Educational, Occupational, and Socioeconomic Background
Terrorists
in general have more than average education, and very few Western
terrorists are uneducated or illiterate. Russell and Miller found
that about two-thirds of terrorist group members had some form of
university training. The occupations of terrorist recruits have
varied widely, and there does not appear to be any occupation in
particular that produces terrorists, other than the ranks of the
unemployed and students. Between 50 and 70 percent of the younger
members of Latin American urban terrorist groups were students. The
Free University of Berlin was a particularly fertile recruiting
ground for Germany's June Second Movement and Baader-Meinhof Gang.
Highly
educated recruits were normally given leadership positions, whether
at the cell level or national level. The occupations of terrorist
leaders have likewise varied. Older members and leaders frequently
were professionals such as doctors, bankers, lawyers, engineers,
journalists, university professors, and mid-level government
executives. Marighella was a politician and former congressman. The
PFLP's George Habash was a medical doctor. The PLO's Yasir Arafat
was a graduate engineer. Mario Santucho was an economist. Raúl
Sendic and the Baader-Meinhof's Horst Mahler were lawyers. Urika
Meinhof was a journalist. The RAF and Red Brigades were composed
almost exclusively of disenchanted intellectuals.
It may be
somewhat misleading to regard terrorists in general as former
professionals. Many terrorists who have been able to remain
anonymous probably continue to practice their legitimate professions
and moonlight as terrorists only when they receive instructions to
carry out a mission. This may be more true about separatist
organizations, such as the ETA and IRA, whose members are integrated
into their communities, than about members of anarchist groups, such
as the former Baader-Meinhof Gang, who are more likely to be on
wanted posters, on the run, and too stressed to be able to function
in a normal day-time job. In response to police infiltration, the
ETA, for example, instituted a system of "sleeping commandos." These
passive ETA members, both men and women, lead seemingly normal
lives, with regular jobs, but after work they are trained for
specific ETA missions. Usually unaware of each others' real
identities, they receive coded instructions from an anonymous
source. After carrying out their assigned actions, they resume their
normal lives. Whereas terrorism for anarchistic groups such as the
RAF and Red Brigades was a full-time profession, young ETA members
serve an average of only three years before they are rotated back
into the mainstream of society.
Russell and
Miller found that more than two-thirds of the terrorists surveyed
came from middle-class or even upper-class backgrounds. With the
main exception of large guerrilla/terrorist organizations such as
the FARC, the PKK, the LTTE, and the Palestinian or Islamic
fundamentalist terrorist organizations, terrorists come from
middle-class families. European and Japanese terrorists are more
likely the products of affluence and higher education than of
poverty. For example, the RAF and Red Brigades were composed almost
exclusively of middle-class dropouts, and most JRA members were from
middle-class families and were university dropouts. Well-off young
people, particularly in the United States, West Europe, and Japan,
have been attracted to political radicalism out of a profound sense
of guilt over the plight of the world's largely poor population. The
backgrounds of the Baader-Meinhof Gang's members illustrate this in
particular: Suzanne Albrecht, daughter of a wealthy maritime lawyer;
Baader, the son of an historian; Meinhof, the daughter of an art
historian; Horst Mahler, the son of a dentist; Holger Meins, the son
of a business executive. According to Russell and Miller, about 80
percent of the Baader-Meinhof Gang had university experience.
Major
exceptions to the middle- and upper-class origins of terrorist
groups in general include three large organizations examined in this
study--the FARC, the LTTE, and the PKK--as well as the paramilitary
groups in Northern Ireland. Both the memberships of the Protestant
groups, such as the Ulster Volunteer Force, and the Catholic groups,
such as the Official IRA, the Provisional IRA, and the Irish
National Liberation Army (INLA), are almost all drawn from the
working class. These paramilitary groups are also different in that
their members normally do not have any university education.
Although Latin America has been an exception, terrorists in much of
the developing world tend to be drawn from the lower sections of
society. The rank and file of Arab terrorist organizations include
substantial numbers of poor people, many of them homeless refugees.
Arab terrorist leaders are almost all from the middle and upper
classes.
General
Traits
Terrorists
are generally people who feel alienated from society and have a
grievance or regard themselves as victims of an injustice. Many are
dropouts. They are devoted to their political or religious cause and
do not regard their violent actions as criminal. They are loyal to
each other but will deal with a disloyal member more harshly than
with the enemy. They are people with cunning, skill, and initiative,
as well as ruthlessness. In order to be initiated into the group,
the new recruit may be expected to perform an armed robbery or
murder. They show no fear, pity, or remorse. The sophistication of
the terrorist will vary depending on the significance and context of
the terrorist action. The Colombian hostage-takers who infiltrated
an embassy party and the Palace of Justice, for example, were far
more sophisticated than would be, for example, Punjab terrorists who
gun down bus passengers. Terrorists have the ability to use a
variety of weapons, vehicles, and communications equipment and are
familiar with their physical environment, whether it be a 747 jumbo
jet or a national courthouse. A terrorist will rarely operate by
himself/herself or in large groups, unless the operation requires
taking over a large building, for example.
Members of
Right-wing terrorist groups in France and Germany, as elsewhere,
generally tend to be young, relatively uneducated members of the
lower classes (see Table 1, Appendix). Ferracuti and F. Bruno
(1981:209) list nine psychological traits common to right-wing
terrorists: ambivalence toward authority; poor and defective
insight; adherence to conventional behavioral patterns; emotional
detachment from the consequences of their actions; disturbances in
sexual identity with role uncertainties; superstition, magic, and
stereotyped thinking; etero- and auto-destructiveness; low-level
educational reference patterns; and perception of weapons as
fetishes and adherence to violent subcultural norms. These traits
make up what Ferracuti and Bruno call an "authoritarian-extremist
personality." They conclude that right-wing terrorism may be more
dangerous than left-wing terrorism because "in right-wing terrorism,
the individuals are frequently psychopathological and the ideology
is empty: ideology is outside reality, and the terrorists are both
more normal and more fanatical."
Marital
Status
In the
past, most terrorists have been unmarried. Russell and Miller found
that, according to arrest statistics, more than 75 to 80 percent of
terrorists in the various regions in the late 1970s were single.
Encumbering family responsibilities are generally precluded by
requirements for mobility, flexibility, initiative, security, and
total dedication to a revolutionary cause. Roughly 20 percent of
foreign terrorist group memberships apparently consisted of married
couples, if Russell and Miller's figure on single terrorists was
accurate.
Physical
Appearance
Terrorists
are healthy and strong but generally undistinguished in appearance
and manner. The physical fitness of some may be enhanced by having
had extensive commando training. They tend to be of medium height
and build to blend easily into crowds. They tend not to have
abnormal physiognomy and peculiar features, genetic or acquired,
that would facilitate their identification. Their dress and hair
styles are inconspicuous. In addition to their normal appearance,
they talk and behave like normal people. They may even be well
dressed if, for example, they need to be in the first-class section
of an airliner targeted for hijacking. They may resort to disguise
or plastic surgery depending on whether they are on police wanted
posters.
If a
terrorist's face is not known, it is doubtful that a suspected
terrorist can be singled out of a crowd only on the basis of
physical features. Unlike the yakuza (mobsters) in Japan,
terrorists generally do not have distinguishing physical features
such as colorful tatoos. For example, author Christopher Dobson
(1975) describes the Black September's Salah Khalef ("Abu Iyad") as
"of medium height and sturdy build, undistinguished in a crowd."
When Dobson, hoping for an interview, was introduced to him in Cairo
in the early 1970s Abu Iyad made "so little an impression" during
the brief encounter that Dobson did not realize until later that he
had already met Israel's most-wanted terrorist. Another example is
Imad Mughniyah, head of Hizballah's special operations, who is
described by Hala Jaber (1997:120), as "someone you would pass in
the street without even noticing or giving a second glance."
Origin:
Rural or Urban
Guerrilla/terrorist organizations have tended to recruit members
from the areas where they are expected to operate because knowing
the area of operation is a basic principle of urban terrorism and
guerrilla warfare. According to Russell and Miller, about 90 percent
of the Argentine ERP and Montoneros came from the Greater Buenos
Aires area. Most of Marighella's followers came from Recife, Rio de
Janeiro, Santos, and São Paulo. More than 70 percent of the
Tupamaros were natives of Montevideo. Most German and Italian
terrorists were from urban areas: the Germans from Hamburg and West
Berlin; the Italians from Genoa, Milan, and Rome.
Gender
Males
Most
terrorists are male. Well over 80 percent of terrorist operations in
the 1966-76 period were directed, led, and executed by males. The
number of arrested female terrorists in Latin America suggested that
female membership was less than 16 percent. The role of women in
Latin American groups such as the Tupamaros was limited to
intelligence collection, serving as couriers or nurses, maintaining
safehouses, and so forth.
Females
Various
terrorism specialists have noted that the number of women involved
in terrorism has greatly exceeded the number of women involved in
crime. However, no statistics have been offered to substantiate this
assertion. Considering that the number of terrorist actions
perpetrated worldwide in any given year is probably minuscule in
comparison with the common crimes committed in the same period, it
is not clear if the assertion is correct. Nevertheless, it indeed
seems as if more women are involved in terrorism than actually are,
perhaps because they tend to get more attention than women involved
in common crime.
Although
Russell and Miller's profile is more of a sociological than a
psychological profile, some of their conclusions raise psychological
issues, such as why women played a more prominent role in left-wing
terrorism in the 1966-76 period than in violent crime in general.
Russell and Miller's data suggest that the terrorists examined were
largely males, but the authors also note the secondary support role
played by women in most terrorist organizations, particularly the
Uruguayan Tupamaros and several European groups. For example, they
point out that women constituted one-third of the personnel of the
RAF and June Second Movement, and that nearly 60 percent of the RAF
and June Second Movement who were at large in August 1976 were
women.
Russell and
Miller's contention that "urban terrorism remains a predominantly
male phenomenon," with women functioning mainly in a secondary
support role, may underestimate the active, operational role played
by women in Latin American and West European terrorist organizations
in the 1970s and 1980s. Insurgent groups in Latin America in the
1970s and 1980s reportedly included large percentages of female
combatants: 30 percent of the Sandinista National Liberation Front (FSLN)
combatants in Nicaragua by the late 1970s; one-third of the combined
forces of the Farabundo Martí National Liberation Front (FMLN) in El
Salvador; and one-half of the Shining Path terrorists in Peru.
However, because these percentages may have been inflated by the
insurgent groups to impress foreign feminist sympathizers, no firm
conclusions can be drawn in the absence of reliable statistical
data.
Nevertheless, women have played prominent roles in numerous urban
terrorist operations in Latin America. For example, the second in
command of the Sandinista takeover of Nicaragua's National Palace in
Managua, Nicaragua, in late August 1979 was Dora María Téllez
Argüello. Several female terrorists participated in the takeover of
the Dominican Embassy in Bogotá, Colombia, by the 19th of
April Movement (M-19) in 1980, and one of them played a major role
in the hostage negotiations. The late Mélida Anaya Montes ("Ana
María") served as second in command of the People's Liberation
Forces (Fuerzas Populares de Liberación--FPL) prior to her murder at
age 54 by FPL rivals in 1983. Half of the 35 M-19 terrorists who
raided Colombia's Palace of Justice on November 6, 1985, were women,
and they were among the fiercest fighters.
Leftist
terrorist groups or operations in general have frequently been led
by women. Many women joined German terrorist groups. Germany's Red
Zora, a terrorist group active between the late 1970s and 1987,
recruited only women and perpetrated many terrorist actions. In 1985
the RAF's 22 core activists included 13 women. In 1991 women formed
about 50 percent of the RAF membership and about 80 percent of the
group's supporters, according to MacDonald. Of the eight individuals
on Germany's "Wanted Terrorists" list in 1991, five were women. Of
the 22 terrorists being hunted by German police that year, 13 were
women. Infamous German female terrorist leaders have included
Susanne Albrecht, Gudrun Ensselin\Esslin, and Ulrike Meinhof of the
Baader-Meinhof Gang. There are various theories as to why German
women have been so drawn to violent groups. One is that they are
more emancipated and liberated than women in other European
countries. Another, as suggested to Eileen MacDonald by Astrid Proll,
an early member of the Baader-Meinhof Gang, is that the anger of
German women is part of a national guilt complex, the feeling that
if their mothers had had a voice in Hitler's time many of Hitler's
atrocities would not have happened.
Other noted
foreign female terrorists have included Fusako Shigenobu of the JRA
(Shigenobu, 53, was reported in April 1997 to be with 14 other JRA
members--two other women and 12 men--training FARC guerrillas in
terror tactics in the Urabá Region of Colombia); Norma Ester
Arostito, who cofounded the Argentine Montoneros and served as its
chief ideologist until her violent death in 1976; Margherita Cagol
and Susana Ronconi of the Red Brigades; Ellen Mary Margaret
McKearney of the IRA; Norma Ester Arostito of the Montoneros; and
Geneveve Forest Tarat of the ETA, who played a key role in the
spectacular ETA-V bomb assassination of Premier Admiral Carrero
Blanco on December 20, 1973, as well as in the bombing of the Café
Rolando in Madrid in which 11 people were killed and more than 70
wounded on September 13, 1974. ETA members told journalist Eileen
MacDonald that ETA has always had female commandos and operators.
Women make up about 10 percent of imprisoned ETA members, so that
may be roughly the percentage of women in ETA ranks.
Infamous
female commandos have included Leila Khaled, a beautiful PFLP
commando who hijacked a TWA passenger plane on August 29, 1969, and
then blew it up after evacuating the passengers, without causing any
casualties (see Leila Khaled, Appendix). One of the first female
terrorists of modern international terrorism, she probably inspired
hundreds of other angry young women around the world who admired the
thrilling pictures of her in newspapers and magazines worldwide
showing her cradling a weapon, with her head demurely covered.
Another PFLP female hijacker, reportedly a Christian Iraqi, was
sipping champagne in the cocktail bar of a Japan Air Lines Jumbo jet
on July 20, 1973, when the grenade that she was carrying strapped to
her waist exploded, killing her.
Women have
also played a significant role in Italian terrorist groups. Leonard
Weinberg and William Lee Eubank (1987: 248-53) have been able to
quantify that role by developing a data file containing information
on about 2,512 individuals who were arrested or wanted by police for
terrorism from January 1970 through June 1984. Of those people, 451,
or 18 percent, were female. Of those females, fewer than 10 percent
were affiliated with neofascist groups (see Table 2, Appendix). The
rest belonged to leftist terrorist groups, particularly the Red
Brigades (Brigate Rosse--BR), which had 215 female members. Weinberg
and Eubank found that the Italian women surveyed were represented at
all levels of terrorist groups: 33 (7 percent) played leadership
roles and 298 (66 percent) were active "regulars" who took part in
terrorist actions. (see Table 3, Appendix). Weinberg and Eubank
found that before the women became involved in terrorism they tended
to move from small and medium-sized communities to big cities (see
Table 4, Appendix). The largest group of the women (35 percent) had
been students before becoming terrorists, 20 percent had been
teachers, and 23 percent had held white-collar jobs as clerks,
secretaries, technicians, and nurses (see Table 5, Appendix). Only a
few of the women belonged to political parties or trade union
organizations, whereas 80 (17 percent) belonged to leftist
extraparliamentary movements. Also noteworthy is the fact that 121
(27 percent) were related by family to other terrorists. These
researchers concluded that for many women joining a terrorist group
resulted from a small group or family decision.
Characteristics of Female Terrorists
Practicality, Coolness
German
intelligence officials told Eileen MacDonald that "absolute
practicality...was particularly noticeable with women
revolutionaries." By this apparently was meant coolness under
pressure. However, Germany's female terrorists, such as those in the
Baader-Meinhof Gang, have been described by a former member as "all
pretty male-dominated; I mean they had male characteristics." These
included interests in technical things, such as repairing cars,
driving, accounting, and organizing. For example, the RAF's Astrid
Proll was a first-rate mechanic, Gudrun Ensslin was in charge of the
RAF's finances, and Ulrike Meinhof sought out apartments for the
group.
According
to Christian Lochte, the Hamburg director of the Office for the
Protection of the Constitution, the most important qualities that a
female member could bring to terrorist groups, which are fairly
unstable, were practicality and pragmatism: "In wartime women are
much more capable of keeping things together," Lochte told
MacDonald. "This is very important for a group of terrorists, for
their dynamics. Especially a group like the RAF, where there are a
lot of quarrels about strategy, about daily life. Women come to the
forefront in such a group, because they are practical."
Galvin
points out the tactical value of women in a terrorist group. An
attack by a female terrorist is normally less expected than one by a
man. "A woman, trading on the impression of being a mother,
nonviolent, fragile, even victim like, can more easily pass scrutiny
by security forces...." There are numerous examples illustrating the
tactical surprise factor that can be achieved by female terrorists.
A LTTE female suicide commando was able to get close enough to
Indian Prime Minister Rajiv Gandhi on May 21, 1991, to garland him
with flowers and then set off her body bomb, killing him, herself,
and 17 others. Nobody suspected the attractive Miss Kim of carrying
a bomb aboard a Korean Air Flight 858. And Leila Khaled, dressed in
elegant clothes and strapped with grenades, was able to pass through
various El Al security checks without arousing suspicion. Female
terrorists have also been used to draw male targets into a situation
in which they could be kidnapped or assassinated.
Dedication, Inner Strength, Ruthlessness
Lochte also
considered female terrorists to be stronger, more dedicated, faster,
and more ruthless than male terrorists, as well as more capable of
withstanding suffering because "They have better nerves than men,
and they can be both passive and active at the same time." The head
of the German counterterrorist squad told MacDonald that the
difference between the RAF men and women who had been caught after
the fall of the Berlin Wall was that the women had been far more
reticent about giving information than the men, and when the women
did talk it was for reasons of guilt as opposed to getting a reduced
prison sentence, as in the case of their male comrades.
According
to MacDonald, since the late 1960s, when women began replacing
imprisoned or interned male IRA members as active participants, IRA
women have played an increasingly important role in "frontline"
actions against British troops and Protestant paramilitary units, as
well as in terrorist actions against the British public. As a
result, in the late 1960s the IRA merged its separate women's
sections within the movement into one IRA. MacDonald cites several
notorious IRA women terrorists. They include Marion Price, 19, and
her sister (dubbed "the Sisters of Death"), who were part of the
IRA's 1973 bombing campaign in London. In the early 1970s, Dr. Rose
Dugdale, daughter of a wealthy English family, hijacked a helicopter
and used it to try to bomb a police barracks. In 1983 Anna Moore was
sentenced to life imprisonment for her role in bombing a Northern
Ireland pub in which 17 were killed. Ella O'Dwyer and Martina
Anderson, 23, a former local beauty queen, received life sentences
in 1986 for their part in the plot to bomb London and 16 seaside
resorts. Another such terrorist was Mairead Farrell, who was shot
dead by the SAS in Gibraltar in 1988. A year before her death,
Farrell, who was known for her strong feminist views, said in an
interview that she was attracted to the IRA because she was treated
the same as "the lads." As of 1992, Evelyn Glenholmes was a fugitive
for her role in a series of London bombings.
MacDonald
interviewed a few of these and a number of other female IRA
terrorists, whom she described as all ordinary, some more friendly
than others. Most were unmarried teenagers or in their early
twenties when they became involved in IRA terrorism. None had been
recruited by a boyfriend. When asked why they joined, all responded
with "How could we not?" replies. They all shared a hatred for the
British troops (particularly their foul language and manners) and a
total conviction that violence was justified. One female IRA
volunteer told MacDonald that "Everyone is treated the same. During
training, men and women are equally taught the use of explosives and
weapons."
Single-Mindedness
Female
terrorists can be far more dangerous than male terrorists because of
their ability to focus single-mindedly on the cause and the goal.
Lochte noted that the case of Susanne Albrecht demonstrated this
total dedication to a cause, to the exclusion of all else, even
family ties and upbringing. The RAF's Suzanne Albrecht, daughter of
a wealthy maritime lawyer, set up a close family friend, Jurgen
Ponto, one of West Germany's richest and most powerful men and
chairman of the Dresden Bank, for assassination in his home, even
though she later admitted to having experienced nothing but kindness
and generosity from him. Lochte told MacDonald that if Albrecht had
been a man, she would have tried to convince her RAF comrade to pick
another target to kidnap. "Her attitude was," Lochte explained, "to
achieve the goal, to go straight ahead without any interruptions,
any faltering. This attitude is not possible with men." (Albrecht,
however, reportedly was submitted to intense pressure by her
comrades to exploit her relationship with the banker, and the plan
was only to kidnap him rather than kill him.) After many years of
observing German terrorists, Lochte concluded, in his comments to
MacDonald, that women would not hesitate to shoot at once if they
were cornered. "For anyone who loves his life," he told MacDonald,
"it is a good idea to shoot the women terrorists first." In his
view, woman terrorists feel they need to show that they can be even
more ruthless than men.
Germany's
neo-Nazi groups also have included female members, who have played
major roles, according to MacDonald. For example, Sibylle
Vorderbrügge, 26, joined a notorious neo-Nazi group in 1980 after
becoming infatuated with its leader. She then became a bomb-throwing
terrorist expressly to please him. According to MacDonald, she was a
good example to Christian Lochte of how women become very dedicated
to a cause, even more than men. "One day she had never heard of the
neo-Nazis, the next she was a terrorist." Lochte commented, "One day
she had no interest in the subject; the next she was 100 percent
terrorist; she became a fighter overnight."
Female Motivation for Terrorism
What
motivates women to become terrorists? Galvin suggests that women,
being more idealistic than men, may be more impelled to perpetrate
terrorist activities in response to failure to achieve change or the
experience of death or injury to a loved one. Galvin also argues
that the female terrorist enters into terrorism with different
motivations and expectations than the male terrorist. In contrast to
men, who Galvin characterizes as being enticed into terrorism by the
promise of "power and glory," females embark on terrorism "attracted
by promises of a better life for their children and the desire to
meet people's needs that are not being met by an intractable
establishment." Considering that females are less likely than males
to have early experience with guns, terrorist membership is
therefore a more active process for women than for men because women
have more to learn. In the view of Susana Ronconi, one of Italy's
most notorious and violent terrorists in the 1970s, the ability to
commit violence did not have anything to do with gender. Rather,
one's personality, background, and experience were far more
important.
Companionship is another motivating factor in a woman's joining a
terrorist group. MacDonald points out that both Susanna Ronconi and
Ulrike Meinhof "craved love, comradeship, and emotional support"
from their comrades.
Feminism
has also been a motivating ideology for many female terrorists. Many
of them have come from societies in which women are repressed, such
as Middle Eastern countries and North Korea, or Catholic countries,
such as in Latin America, Spain, Ireland, and Italy. Even Germany
was repressive for women when the Baader-Meinhof Gang emerged.
CONCLUSION
Terrorist Profiling
In
profiling the terrorist, some generalizations can be made on the
basis on this examination of the literature on the psychology and
sociology of terrorism published over the past three decades. One
finding is that, unfortunately for profiling purposes, there does
not appear to be a single terrorist personality . This seems to be
the consensus among terrorism psychologists as well as political
scientists and sociologists. The personalities of terrorists may be
as diverse as the personalities of people in any lawful profession.
There do not appear to be any visibly detectable personality traits
that would allow authorities to identify a terrorist.
Another
finding is that the terrorist is not diagnosably psychopathic or
mentally sick. Contrary to the stereotype that the terrorist is a
psychopath or otherwise mentally disturbed, the terrorist is
actually quite sane, although deluded by an ideological or religious
way of viewing the world. The only notable exceptions encountered in
this study were the German anarchist terrorists, such as the
Baader-Meinhof Gang and their affiliated groups. The German
terrorists seem to be a special case, however, because of their
inability to come to terms psychologically and emotionally with the
shame of having parents who were either passive or active supporters
of Hitler.
The highly
selective terrorist recruitment process explains why most terrorist
groups have only a few pathological members. Candidates who exhibit
signs of psychopathy or other mental illness are deselected in the
interest of group survival. Terrorist groups need members whose
behavior appears to be normal and who would not arouse suspicion. A
member who exhibits traits of psychopathy or any noticeable degree
of mental illness would only be a liability for the group, whatever
his or her skills. That individual could not be depended on to carry
out the assigned mission. On the contrary, such an individual would
be more likely to sabotage the group by, for example, botching an
operation or revealing group secrets if captured. Nor would a
psychotic member be likely to enhance group solidarity. A former PKK
spokesman has even stated publicly that the PKK's policy was to
exclude psychopaths.
This is not
to deny, however, that certain psychological types of people may be
attracted to terrorism. In his examination of autobiographies, court
records, and rare interviews, Jerrold M. Post (1990:27) found that
"people with particular personality traits and tendencies are drawn
disproportionately to terrorist careers." Authors such as Walter
Laqueur, Post notes, "have characterized terrorists as
action-oriented, aggressive people who are stimulus-hungry and seek
excitement." Even if Post and some other psychologists are correct
that individuals with narcissistic personalities and low self-esteem
are attracted to terrorism, the early psychological development of
individuals in their pre-terrorist lives does not necessarily mean
that terrorists are mentally disturbed and can be identified by any
particular traits associated with their early psychological
backgrounds. Many people in other high-risk professions, including
law enforcement, could also be described as "action-oriented,
aggressive people who are stimulus-hungry and seek excitement."
Post's views notwithstanding, there is actually substantial evidence
that terrorists are quite sane.
Although
terrorist groups are highly selective in whom they recruit, it is
not inconceivable that a psychopathic individual can be a top leader
or the top leader of the terrorist group. In fact, the
actions and behavior of the ANO's Abu Nidal, the PKK's Abdullah
Ocalan, the LTTE's Velupillai Prabhakaran, the FARC's Jorge Briceño
Suárez, and Aum Shinrikyo's Shoko Asahara might lead some to believe
that they all share psychopathic or sociopathic symptoms.
Nevertheless, the question of whether any or all of these
guerrilla/terrorist leaders are psychopathic or sociopathic is best
left for a qualified psychologist to determine. If the founder of a
terrorist group or cult is a psychopath, there is little that the
membership could do to remove him, without suffering retaliation.
Thus, that leader may never have to be subjected to the group's
standards of membership or leadership.
In addition
to having normal personalities and not being diagnosably mentally
disturbed, a terrorist's other characteristics make him or her
practically indistinguishable from normal people, at least in terms
of outward appearance. Terrorist groups recruit members who have a
normal or average physical appearance. As a result, the terrorist's
physical appearance is unlikely to betray his or her identity as a
terrorist, except in cases where the terrorist is well known, or
security personnel already have a physical description or photo. A
terrorist's physical features and dress naturally will vary
depending on race, culture, and nationality. Both sexes are involved
in a variety of roles, but men predominate in leadership roles.
Terrorists tend to be in their twenties and to be healthy and
strong; there are relatively few older terrorists, in part because
terrorism is a physically demanding occupation. Training alone
requires considerable physical fitness. Terrorist leaders are older,
ranging from being in their thirties to their sixties.
The younger
terrorist who hijacks a jetliner, infiltrates a government building,
lobs a grenade into a sidewalk café, attempts to assassinate a head
of state, or detonates a body-bomb on a bus will likely be
appropriately dressed and acting normal before initiating the
attack. The terrorist needs to be inconspicuous in order to approach
the target and then to escape after carrying out the attack, if
escape is part of the plan. The suicide terrorist also needs to
approach a target inconspicuously. This need to appear like a normal
citizen would also apply to the FARC, the LTTE, the PKK, and other
guerrilla organizations, whenever they use commandos to carry out
urban terrorist operations. It should be noted that regular FARC,
LTTE, and PKK members wear uniforms and operate in rural areas.
These three groups do, however, also engage in occasional acts of
urban terrorism, the LTTE more than the FARC and PKK. On those
occasions, the LTTE and PKK terrorists wear civilian clothes. FARC
guerrillas are more likely to wear uniforms when carrying out their
acts of terrorism, such as kidnappings and murders, in small towns.
Terrorist
and guerrilla groups do not seem to be identified by any particular
social background or educational level. They range from the highly
educated and literate intellectuals of the 17 November Revolutionary
Organization (17N) to the scientifically savvy "ministers" of the
Aum Shinrikyo terrorist cult, to the peasant boys and girls forcibly
inducted into the FARC, the LTTE, and the PKK guerrilla
organizations.
Most
terrorist leaders have tended to be well educated. Examples include
Illich Ramírez Sánchez ("The Jackal") and the Shining Path's Abimael
Guzmán Reynoso, both of whom are currently in prison. Indeed,
terrorists are increasingly well educated and capable of
sophisticated, albeit highly biased, political analysis. In contrast
to Abu Nidal, for example, who is a relatively uneducated leader of
the old generation and one who appears to be motivated more by
vengefulness and greed than any ideology, the new generation of
Islamic terrorists, be they key operatives such as the imprisoned
Ramzi Yousef, or leaders such as Osama bin Laden, are well educated
and motivated by their religious ideologies. The religiously
motivated terrorists are more dangerous than the politically
motivated terrorists because they are the ones most likely to
develop and use weapons of weapons of mass destruction (WMD) in
pursuit of their messianic or apocalyptic visions. The level of
intelligence of a terrorist group's leaders may determine the
longevity of the group. The fact that the 17 November group has
operated successfully for a quarter century must be indicative of
the intelligence of its leaders.
In short, a
terrorist will look, dress, and behave like a normal person, such as
a university student, until he or she executes the assigned mission.
Therefore, considering that this physical and behavioral description
of the terrorist could describe almost any normal young person,
terrorist profiling based on personality, physical, or sociological
traits would not appear to be particularly useful.
If
terrorists cannot be detected by personality or physical traits, are
there other early warning indicators that could alert security
personnel? The most important indicator would be having intelligence
information on the individual, such as a "watch list," a
description, and a photo, or at least a threat made by a terrorist
group. Even a watch-list is not fool-proof, however, as demonstrated
by the case of Sheikh Omar Abdel Rahman, who, despite having
peculiar features and despite being on a terrorist watch-list,
passed through U.S. Customs unhindered.
Unanticipated stress and nervousness may be a hazard of the
profession, and a terrorist's nervousness could alert security
personnel in instances where, for example, a hijacker is boarding an
aircraft, or hostage-takers posing as visitors are infiltrating a
government building. The terrorist undoubtedly has higher levels of
stress than most people in lawful professions. However, most
terrorists are trained to cope with nervousness. Female terrorists
are known to be particularly cool under pressure. Leila Khaled and
Kim Hyun Hee mention in their autobiographies how they kept their
nervousness under control by reminding themselves of, and being
totally convinced of, the importance of their missions.
Indeed,
because of their coolness under pressure, their obsessive dedication
to the cause of their group, and their need to prove themselves to
their male comrades, women make formidable terrorists and have
proven to be more dangerous than male terrorists. Hizballah, the
LTTE, and PKK are among the groups that have used attractive young
women as suicide body-bombers to great effect. Suicide body-bombers
are trained to be totally at ease and confident when approaching
their target, although not all suicide terrorists are able to act
normally in approaching their target.
International terrorists generally appear to be predominately either
leftist or Islamic. A profiling system could possibly narrow the
statistical probability that an unknown individual boarding an
airliner might be a terrorist if it could be accurately determined
that most terrorists are of a certain race, culture, religion, or
nationality. In the absence of statistical data, however, it cannot
be determined here whether members of any particular race, religion,
or nationality are responsible for most acts of international
terrorism. Until those figures become available, smaller-scale
terrorist group profiles might be more useful. For example, a case
could be made that U.S. Customs personnel should give extra scrutiny
to the passports of young foreigners claiming to be "students" and
meeting the following general description: physically fit males in
their early twenties of Egyptian, Jordanian, Yemeni, Iraqi,
Algerian, Syrian, or Sudanese nationality, or Arabs bearing valid
British passports, in that order. These characteristics generally
describe the core membership of Osama bin Laden's Arab "Afghans"
(see Glossary), also known as the Armed Islamic Movement (AIM), who
are being trained to attack the United States with WMD.
Terrorist Group Mindset Profiling
This review
of the academic literature on terrorism suggests that the
psychological approach by itself is insufficient in understanding
what motivates terrorists, and that an interdisciplinary approach is
needed to more adequately understand terrorist motivation.
Terrorists are motivated not only by psychological factors but also
very real political, social, religious, and economic factors, among
others. These factors vary widely. Accordingly, the motivations,
goals, and ideologies of ethnic separatist, anarchist, social
revolutionary, religious fundamentalist, and new religious terrorist
groups differ significantly. Therefore, each terrorist group must be
examined within its own cultural, economic, political, and social
context in order to better understand the motivations of its
individual members and leaders and their particular ideologies.
Although it
may not be possible to isolate a so-called terrorist personality,
each terrorist group has its own distinctive mindset. The mindset of
a terrorist group reflects the personality and ideology of its top
leader and other circumstantial traits, such as typology (religious,
social revolutionary, separatist, anarchist, and so forth), a
particular ideology or religion, culture, and nationality, as well
as group dynamics.
Jerrold
Post dismisses the concept of a terrorist mindset on the basis that
behavioral scientists have not succeeded in identifying it. Post
confuses the issue, however, by treating the term "mindset" as a
synonym for personality. The two terms are not synonymous. One's
personality is a distinctive pattern of thought, emotion, and
behavior that define one's way of interacting with the physical and
social environment, whereas a mindset is a fixed mental attitude or
a fixed state of mind.
In trying
to better define mindset, the term becomes more meaningful when
considered within the context of a group. The new terrorist recruit
already has a personality when he or she joins the group, but the
new member acquires the group's mindset only after being fully
indoctrinated and familiarized with its ideology, point of view,
leadership attitudes, ways of operating, and so forth. Each group
will have its own distinctive mindset, which will be a reflection of
the top leader's personality and ideology, as well as group type.
For example, the basic mindset of a religious terrorist group, such
as Hamas and Hizballah, is Islamic fundamentalism. The basic mindset
of an Irish terrorist is anti-British sectarianism and separatism.
The basic mindset of an ETA member is anti-Spanish separatism. The
basic mindset of a 17 November member is antiestablishment, anti-US,
anti-NATO, and anti-German nationalism and Marxism-Leninism. And the
basic mindset of an Aum Shinrikyo member is worship of Shoko Asahara,
paranoia against the Japanese and U.S. governments, and millenarian,
messianic apocalypticism.
Terrorist
group mindsets determine how the group and its individual members
view the world and how they lash out against it. Knowing the mindset
of a group enables a terrorism analyst to better determine the
likely targets of the group and its likely behavior under varying
circumstances. It is surprising, therefore, that the concept of the
terrorist mindset has not received more attention by terrorism
specialists. It may not always be possible to profile the individual
leaders of a terrorist group, as in the case of the 17 November
Revolutionary Organization, but the group's mindset can be profiled
if adequate information is available on the group and there is an
established record of activities and pronouncements. Even though two
groups may both have an Islamic fundamentalist mindset, their
individual mindsets will vary because of their different
circumstances.
One cannot
assume to have a basic understanding of the mindset of a terrorist
group without having closely studied the group and its leader(s).
Because terrorist groups are clandestine and shadowy, they are more
difficult to analyze than guerrilla groups, which operate more
openly, like paramilitary organizations. A terrorist group is
usually much smaller than a guerrilla organization, but the former
may pose a more lethal potential threat to U.S. security interests
than the latter by pursuing an active policy of terrorist attacks
against U.S. interests. A guerrilla group such as the FARC may
kidnap or kill an occasional U.S. citizen or citizens as a result of
unauthorized actions by a hard-line front commander, but a terrorist
group such as the 17 November Revolutionary Organization does so as
a matter of policy.
Although
Aum Shinrikyo, a dangerous cult, is on U.S. lists of terrorist
groups and is widely feared in Japan, it still operates openly and
legally, even though a number of its members have been arrested,
some have received prison sentences, and others, including Shoko
Asahara, have been undergoing trial. It can probably be safely
assumed that Aum Shinrikyo will resume its terrorist activities, if
not in Japan then elsewhere. Indeed, it appears to be reorganizing,
and whatever new form in which this hydra-headed monster emerges is
not likely to be any more pleasant than its former incarnation. The
question is: what is Aum Shinrikyo planning to help bring about the
apocalypse that it has been predicting for the new millennium?
Knowing the
mindset of a terrorist group would better enable the terrorism
analyst to understand that organization's behavior patterns and the
active or potential threat that it poses. Knowing the mindsets,
including methods of operation, of terrorist groups would also aid
in identifying what group likely perpetrated an unclaimed terrorist
action and in predicting the likely actions of a particular group
under various circumstances. Indeed, mindset profiling of a
terrorist group is an essential mode of analysis for assessing the
threat posed by the group. A terrorist group's mindset can be
determined to a significant extent through a database analysis of
selective features of the group and patterns in its record of
terrorist attacks. A computer program could be designed to replicate
the mindset of each terrorist group for this purpose.
Promoting Terrorist Group Schisms
All
terrorist and guerrillas groups may be susceptible to psychological
warfare aimed at dividing their political and military leaders and
factions. Guerrilla organizations, however, should not be dealt with
like terrorist groups. Although the FARC, the LTTE, and the PKK
engage in terrorism, they are primarily guerrilla organizations, and
therefore their insurgencies and accompanying terrorism are likely
to continue as long as there are no political solutions. In addition
to addressing the root causes of a country's terrorist and
insurgency problems, effective counterterrorist and
counterinsurgency strategies should seek not only to divide a
terrorist or guerrilla group's political and military factions but
also to reduce the group's rural bases of support through rural
development programs and establishment of civil patrols in each
village or town.
Another
effective counterterrorist strategy would be the identification and
capture of a top hard-line terrorist or guerrilla leader, especially
one who exhibits psychopathic characteristics. Removing the top
hard-liners of a terrorist group would allow the group to reassess
the policies pursued by its captured leader and possibly move in a
less violent direction, especially if a more politically astute
leader assumes control. This is what appears to be happening in the
case of the PKK, which has opted for making peace since the capture
of its ruthless, hard-line leader, Abdullah Ocalan. A government
could simultaneously help members of urban terrorist groups to
defect from their groups, for example through an amnesty program, as
was done so effectively in Italy. A psychologically sophisticated
policy of promoting divisions between political and military leaders
as well as defections within guerrilla and terrorist groups is
likely to be more effective than a simple military strategy based on
the assumption that all members and leaders of the group are
hard-liners. A military response to terrorism unaccompanied by
political countermeasures is likely to promote cohesion within the
group. The U.S. Government's focus on bin Laden as the nation's
number one terrorist enemy has clearly raised his profile in the
Islamic world and swelled the membership ranks of al-Qaida. Although
not yet martyred, bin Laden has become the Ernesto "Che" Guevara of
Islamic fundamentalism. As Post (1990:39) has explained:
When the
autonomous cell comes under external threat, the external danger has
the consequence of reducing internal divisiveness and uniting the
group against the outside enemy....Violent societal counteractions
can transform a tiny band of insignificant persons into a major
opponent of society, making their "fantasy war," to use Ferracuti's
apt term, a reality."
How
Guerrilla and Terrorist Groups End
A
counterterrorist policy should be tailor-made for a particular
group, taking into account its historical, cultural, political, and
social context, as well as the context of what is known about the
psychology of the group or its leaders. The motivations of a
terrorist group--both of its members and of its leaders--cannot be
adequately understood outside its cultural, economic, political, and
social context. Because terrorism is politically or religiously
motivated, a counterterrorist policy, to be effective, should be
designed to take into account political or religious factors. For
example, terrorists were active in Chile during the military regime
(1973-90), but counterterrorist operations by democratic governments
in the 1990s have reduced them to insignificance. The transition
from military rule to democratic government in Chile proved to be
the most effective counterterrorist strategy.
In contrast
to relatively insignificant political terrorist groups in a number
of countries, Islamic terrorist groups, aided by significant
worldwide support among Muslim fundamentalists, remain the most
serious terrorist threat to U.S. security interests. A U.S.
counterterrorist policy, therefore, should avoid making leaders like
Osama bin Laden heroes or martyrs for Muslims. To that end, the
eye-for-an-eye Israeli policy of striking back for each act of
terrorism may be highly counterproductive when applied by the
world's only superpower against Islamic terrorism, as in the form of
cruise-missile attacks against, or bombings of, suspected terrorist
sites. Such actions, although politically popular at home, are seen
by millions of Muslims as attacks against the Islamic religion and
by people in many countries as superpower bullying and a violation
of a country's sovereignty. U.S. counterterrorist military attacks
against elusive terrorists may serve only to radicalize large
sectors of the Muslim population and damage the U.S. image
worldwide.
Rather than
retaliate against terrorists with bombs or cruise missiles, legal,
political, diplomatic, financial, and psychological warfare measures
may be more effective. Applying pressure to state sponsors may be
especially effective. Cuba and Libya are two examples of terrorist
state sponsors that apparently concluded that sponsoring terrorists
was not in their national interests. Iran and Syria may still need
to be convinced.
Jeanne
Knutson was critical of the reactive and ad hoc nature of U.S.
counterterrorism policy, which at that time, in the early 1980s, was
considered an entirely police and security task, as opposed to "...a
politically rational, comprehensive strategy to deal with
politically motivated violence." She found this policy flawed
because it dealt with symptoms instead of root causes and instead of
eradicating the causes had increased the source of political
violence. She charged that this policy routinely radicalized,
splintered, and drove underground targeted U.S. groups, thereby only
confirming the "we-they" split worldview of these groups.
Unfortunately, too many governments still pursue purely military
strategies to defeat political and religious extremist groups.
Abroad,
Knutson argued, the United States joined military and political
alliances to support the eradication of internal dissident groups
without any clear political rationale for such a stance. She
emphasized that "terrorists are individuals who commit crimes for
political reasons," and for this reason "the political system
has better means to control and eliminate their activities and even
to attack their root causes than do the police and security forces
working alone." Thus, she considered it politically and socially
unwise to give various national security agencies, including the
Federal Bureau of Investigation (FBI), the political role of
choosing targets of political violence. She advocated "a necessary
stance of neutrality toward national dissident causes--whether the
causes involve the territory of historical friend or foe." She cited
the neutral U.S. stance toward the Irish Republican Army (IRA) as a
case study of how to avoid anti-U.S. terrorism. Her views still seem
quite relevant.
Goals of a
long-range counterterrorism policy should also include deterring
alienated youth from joining a terrorist group in the first place.
This may seem an impractical goal, for how does one recognize a
potential terrorist, let alone deter him or her from joining a
terrorist group? Actually, this is not so impractical in the cases
of guerrilla organizations like the FARC, the LTTE, and the PKK,
which conscript all the young people in their rural areas of
operation who can be rounded up. A counter strategy could be
approached within the framework of advertising and civic-action
campaigns. A U.S. government-sponsored mass media propaganda
campaign undertaken in the Colombian countryside, the Kurdish
enclaves, and the Vanni region of Sri Lanka and tailor-made to fit
the local culture and society probably could help to discredit
hard-liners in the guerrilla/terrorist groups sufficiently to have a
serious negative impact on their recruitment efforts. Not only
should all young people in the region be educated on the realities
of guerrilla life, but a counterterrorist policy should be in place
to inhibit them from joining in the first place. If they are
inducted, they should be helped or encouraged to leave the group.
The
effectiveness of such a campaign would depend in part on how
sensitive the campaign is culturally, socially, politically, and
economically. It could not succeed, however, without being
supplemented by civic-action and rural security programs, especially
a program to establish armed self-defense civil patrols among the
peasantry. The Peruvian government was able to defeat terrorists
operating in the countryside only by creating armed self-defense
civil patrols that became its eyes and ears. These patrols not only
provided crucial intelligence on the movements of the Shining Path
and Tupac Amaru terrorists, but also enabled the rural population to
take a stand against them.
There is
little evidence that direct government intervention is the major
factor in the decline of terrorist groups. Clearly, it was an
important factor in certain cases, such as the RAF and with various
urban Marxist-Leninist group in Latin America where massive
governmental repression was applied (but at unacceptably high cost
in human rights abuses). Social and psychological factors may be
more important. If, for security reasons, a terrorist group becomes
too isolated from the population, as in the case of the RAF and the
Uruguayan Tupamaros, the group is prone to losing touch with any
base of support that it may have had. Without a measure of popular
support, a terrorist group cannot survive. Moreover, if it fails to
recruit new members to renew itself by supporting or replacing an
aging membership or members who have been killed or captured, it is
likely to disintegrate. The terrorist groups that have been active
for many years have a significant base of popular support. Taylor
and Qualye point out that despite its atrocious terrorist violence,
the Provisional IRA in 1994 continued to enjoy the electoral support
of between 50,000 and 70,000 people in Northern Ireland. The FARC,
the LTTE, and the PKK continue to have strong popular support within
their own traditional bases of support.
In the
cases of West German and Italian terrorism, counterterrorist
operations undoubtedly had a significant impact on terrorist groups.
Allowing terrorists an exit can weaken the group. For example,
amnesty programs, such as those offered by the Italian government,
can help influence terrorists to defect. Reducing support for the
group on the local and national levels may also contribute to
reducing the group's recruitment pool. Maxwell Taylor and Ethel
Quayle have pointed out that penal policies in both countries, such
as allowing convicted terrorists reduced sentences and other
concessions, even including daytime furloughs from prison to hold a
normal job, had a significant impact in affecting the long-term
reduction in terrorist violence. Referring to Italy's 1982 Penitence
Law, Taylor and Quayle explain that "This law effectively
depenalized serious terrorist crime through offering incentives to
terrorists to accept their defeat, admit their guilt and inform on
others so that the dangers of terrorist violence could be
diminished." Similarly, Article 57 of the German Penal Code offers
the possibility of reduction of sentence or suspension or deferment
of sentence when convicted terrorists renounce terrorism. Former
terrorists do not have to renounce their ideological convictions,
only their violent methods. To be sure, these legal provisions have
not appealed to hard-core terrorists, as evidenced by the apparent
reactivation of the Italian Red Brigades in 1999. Nevertheless, for
countries with long-running insurgencies, such as Colombia, Sri
Lanka, and Turkey, amnesty programs for guerrillas are very
important tools for resolving their internal wars.
With regard
to guerrilla/terrorist organizations, a major question is how to
encourage the political wing to constrain the military wing, or how
to discredit or neutralize the military branch. The PKK should serve
as an ongoing case study in this regard. Turkey, by its policy of
demonizing the PKK and repressing the Kurdish population in its
efforts to combat it instead of seeking a political solution, only
raised the PKK's status in the eyes of the public and lost the
hearts and minds of its Kurdish population. Nevertheless, by
capturing Ocalan and by refraining thus far from making him a martyr
by hanging him, the Turkish government has inadvertently allowed the
PKK to move in a more political direction as advocated by its
political leaders, who now have a greater voice in decision-making.
Thus, the PKK has retreated from Turkey and indicated an interest in
pursuing a political as opposed to a military strategy. This is how
a guerrilla/terrorist organization should end, by becoming a
political party, just as the M-19 did in Colombia and the Armed
Forces of National Liberation (FALN) did in El Salvador.
APPENDIX
SOCIOPSYCHOLOGICAL PROFILES: CASE STUDIES
Exemplars of International Terrorism in the Early 1970s
Renato Curcio
Significance:
Imprisoned leader of the Italian Red Brigades.
Background:
The background of Renato Curcio, the imprisoned former main leader
of the first-generation Red Brigades (Brigata Rosse), provides some
insight into how a university student became Italy's most wanted
terrorist. The product of an extramarital affair between Renato
Zampa (brother of film director Luigi Zampa) and Yolanda Curcio,
Renato Curcio was born near Rome on September 23, 1941. His early
years were a difficult time for him and his mother, a housemaid,
whose itinerant positions with families required long separations.
In April 1945, Curcio's beloved uncle, Armando, a Fiat auto worker,
was murdered in a Fascist ambush. A poor student, Curcio failed
several subjects in his first year of high school and had to repeat
the year. He then resumed vocational training classes until moving
to Milan to live with his mother. He enrolled in the Ferrini
Institute in Albenga, where he became a model student. On completing
his degree in 1962, he won a scholarship to study at the new and
innovative Institute of Sociology at the University of Trento, where
he became absorbed in existential philosophy. During the mid-1960s,
he gravitated toward radical politics and Marxism as a byproduct of
his interest in existentialism and the self. By the late 1960s, he
had become a committed revolutionary and Marxist theoretician.
According to Alessandro Silj, three political events transformed him
from a radical to an activist and ultimately a political terrorist:
two bloody demonstrations at Trento and a massacre by police of farm
laborers in 1968. During the 1967-69 period, Curcio was also
involved in two Marxist university groups: the Movement for a
Negative University and the publication Lavoro Politico
(Political Work). Embittered by his expulsion from the radical Red
Line faction of Lavoro Politico in August 1969, Curcio
decided to drop out of Trento and forego his degree, even though he
already had passed his final examinations. Prior to transferring his
bases of activities to Milan, Curcio married, in a Catholic
ceremony, Margherita (Mara) Cagol, a Trentine sociology major,
fellow radical, and daughter of a prosperous Trento merchant. In
Milan Curcio became a full-fledged terrorist. The Red Brigades was
formed in the second half of 1970 as a result of the merger of
Curcio's Proletarian Left and a radical student and worker group.
After getting arrested in February 1971 for occupying a vacant
house, the Curcios and the most militant members of the Proletarian
Left went completely underground and organized the Red Brigades and
spent the next three years, from 1972 to 1975, engaging in a series
of bombings and kidnappings of prominent figures. Curcio was
captured but freed by Margherita in a raid on the prison five months
later. Three weeks after the dramatic prison escape, Margherita was
killed in a shootout with the Carabinieri. Curcio was again captured
in January 1976, tried, and convicted, and he is still serving a
31-year prison sentence for terrorist activities.
An insight
into Curcio's (1973:72) motivation for becoming a terrorist can be
found in a letter to his mother written during his initial prison
confinement:
Yolanda
dearest, mother mine, years have passed since the day on which I set
out to encounter life and left you alone to deal with life. I have
worked, I have studied, I have fought....Distant memories stirred.
Uncle Armando who carried me astride his shoulders. His limpid and
ever smiling eyes that peered far into the distance towards a
society of free and equal men. And I loved him like a father. And I
picked up the rifle that only death, arriving through the murderous
hand of the Nazi-fascists, had wrested from him.... My enemies are
the enemies of humanity and of intelligence, those who have built
and build their accursed fortunes on the material and intellectual
misery of the people. Theirs is the hand that has banged shut the
door of my cell. And I cannot be but proud. But I am not merely an
"idealist" and it is not enough for me to have, as is said, "a good
conscience." For this reason I will continue to fight for communism
even from the depths of a prison.
Leila
Khaled
Position:
First Secretary of the PFLP's Palestinian Popular Women's Committees
(PPWC).
Background:
Khaled was born on April 13, 1948, in Haifa, Palestine. She left
Haifa at age four when her family fled the Israeli occupation and
lived in impoverished exile in a United Nations Relief and Works
Agency (UNRWA) refugee camp in Sour, Lebanon. By age eight, she had
become politically aware of the Palestinian plight. Inspired by a
Palestinian revolutionary of the 1930s, Izz Edeen Kassam, she
decided to become a revolutionary "in order to liberate my people
and myself." The years 1956-59 were her period of political
apprenticeship as an activist of the Arab Nationalist Movement (ANM).
By the summer of 1962, she was struggling to cope with national,
social, class, and sexual oppression but, thanks to her brother's
financial support, finally succeeded in attending the American
University of Beirut (AUB) in 1962-63, where she scored the second
highest average on the AUB entrance exam.
While an
AUB student, Khaled received what she refers to as her "real
education" in the lecture hall of the Arab Cultural Club (ACC) and
in the ranks of the ANM and the General Union of Palestinian
Students (GUPS). Her "intellectual companion"at AUB was her American
roommate, with whom she would have heated political arguments. In
the spring of 1963, Khaled was admitted into the ANM's first
paramilitary contingent of university students and was active in ANM
underground activities. For lack of funding, she was unable to
continue her education after passing her freshman year in the spring
of 1963.
In
September 1963, Khaled departed for Kuwait, where she obtained a
teaching position. After a run-in with the school's principal, who
called her to task for her political activities on behalf of the
Palestine Liberation Organization (PLO), she returned to Lebanon in
late June 1964. She returned to the school in Kuwait that fall but
was demoted to elementary teaching. The U.S. invasions of the
Dominican Republic and Vietnam in 1965 solidified her hatred of the
U.S. Government. The death of Ernesto "Che" Guevara on October 9,
1967, convinced her to join the revolution.
When Fatah
renewed its military operations on August 18, 1967, Khaled attempted
to work through Fatah's fund-raising activities in Kuwait to
liberate Palestine. She pleaded with Yasir Arafat's brother, Fathi
Arafat, to be allowed to join Al-Assifah, Fatah's military wing. She
found an alternative to Fatah, however, when the Popular Front for
the Liberation of Palestine (PFLP) hijacked an El-Al airplane in
July 1968, an action that inspired her to seek contacts with the
PFLP in Kuwait. She succeeded when PFLP representative Abu Nidal,
whom she described as "a tall, handsome young man" who was "reserved
and courteous," met her in a Kuwaiti bookstore. After performing
fund-raising for the PFLP, she was allowed to join its Special
Operations Squad and underwent intensive training. In her first
mission, she hijacked a TWA plane on a flight from Rome to Athens on
August 29, 1969, and diverted it to Damascus, where all 113
passengers were released unharmed. Although her identity was
revealed to the world by the Syrians, she continued her terrorist
career by training to commandeer an El-Al plane. When Jordan's King
Hussein launched a military offensive against the Palestinian
resistance in Amman in February 1970, Khaled fought in the streets
alongside PFLP comrades. That March, in preparation for another
hijacking, she left Amman and underwent at least three secret
plastic surgery operations over five months by a well-known but very
reluctant plastic surgeon in Beirut.
While
Khaled was discussing strategy with Dr. Wadi Haddad in his Beirut
apartment on July 11, 1970, the apartment was hit by two rockets in
the first Israeli attack inside Lebanon, injuring the man's wife and
child. On September 6, 1970, Khaled and an accomplice attempted to
hijack an El-Al flight from Amsterdam with 12 armed security guards
aboard but were overpowered. He was shot to death, but she survived
and was detained in London by British police. After 28 days in
detention, she was released in a swap for hostages from hijacked
planes and escorted on a flight to Cairo and then, on October 12, to
Damascus.
Following
her release, Khaled went to Beirut and joined a combat unit. In
between fighting, she would tour refugee camps and recruit women.
She married an Iraqi PFLP member, Bassim, on November 26, 1970, but
the marriage was short-lived. She returned to the same Beirut
plastic surgeon and had her former face mostly restored. She barely
escaped a bed-bomb apparently planted by the Mossad, but her sister
was shot dead on Christmas Day 1976. After fading from public view,
she surfaced again in 1980, leading a PLO delegation to the United
Nations Decade for Women conference in Copenhagen. She attended
university in Russia for two years in the early 1980s, but the PFLP
ordered her to return to combat in Lebanon before she had completed
her studies.
Khaled
married a PFLP physician in 1982. She was elected first secretary of
the Palestinian Popular Women's Committees (PPWC) in 1986. At the
beginning of the 1990s, when she was interviewed by Eileen
MacDonald, she was living in the Yarmuk refugee camp in Damascus,
still serving as PPWC first secretary and "immediately recognizable
as the young Leila."
Since then,
Khaled has been living in Amman, Jordan, where she works as a
teacher, although still a PFLP member. She was allowed by Israel
briefly to enter Palestinian-ruled areas in the West Bank, or at
least the Gaza Strip, in February 1996, to vote on amending the
Palestinian charter to remove its call for Israel's destruction. She
was on a list of 154 members of the Palestine National Council
(PNC), an exile-based parliament, who Israel approved for entrance
into the Gaza Strip. Khaled said she had renounced terrorism.
However, she declined an invitation to attend a meeting in Gaza with
President Clinton in December 1998 at which members of the PNC
renounced portions of the PLO charter calling for the destruction of
Israel. "We are not going to change our identity or our history,"
she explained to news media.
Kozo
Okamoto
Significance:
The sole surviving Rengo Sekigun (Japanese Red Army) terrorist of
the PFLP's Lod (Tel Aviv) Airport massacre of May 30, 1972, who
remains active.
Background:
Kozo Okamoto was born in southwestern Japan in 1948. He was the
youngest of six children, the son of a retired elementary school
principal married to a social worker. The family was reportedly very
close when the children were young. His mother died of cancer in
1966, and his father remarried. He is not known to have had a
disturbed or unusual childhood. On the contrary, he apparently had a
normal and happy childhood. He achieved moderate success at
reputable high schools in Kagoshima. However, he failed to qualify
for admission at Kyoto University and had to settle for the Faculty
of Agriculture at Japan's Kagoshima University, where his grades
were mediocre. While a university student, he was not known to be
politically active in extremist groups or demonstrations, although
he belonged to a student movement and a peace group and became
actively concerned with environmental issues. However, Okamoto's
older brother, Takeshi, a former student at Kyoto University,
introduced him to representatives of the newly formed JRA in Tokyo
in early 1970. Soon thereafter, Takeshi participated in the
hijacking of a Japan Air Lines jet to Korea. Takeshi's involvement
in that action compelled his father to resign his job. Although Kozo
had promised his father that he would not follow in his brother's
footsteps, Kozo became increasingly involved in carrying out minor
tasks for the JRA. Kozo Okamoto was attracted to the JRA more for
its action-oriented program than for ideological reasons.

(AP Photo courtesy of www.washingtonpost.com)
Kozo Okamoto
(presumably on right) with three other captured PFLP comrades, 1997.
In late
February 1972, Okamoto traveled to Beirut, where the JRA said he
could meet his brother, and then underwent seven weeks of terrorist
training by PFLP personnel in Baalbek. After he and his comrades
traveled through Europe posing as tourists, they boarded a flight to
Lod Airport on May 30, 1972. Unable to commit suicide as planned
following the Lod Airport massacre, Okamoto was captured and made a
full confession only after being promised that he would be allowed
to kill himself. During his trial, he freely admitted his act and
demonstrated no remorse; he viewed himself as a soldier rather than
a terrorist, and to him Lod Airport was a military base in a war
zone. Psychiatrists who examined Okamoto certified that he was
absolutely sane and rational. To be sure, Okamoto's courtroom
speech, including his justification for slaughtering innocent people
and his stated hope that he and his two dead comrades would become,
in death, "three stars of Orion," was rather bizarre.
By 1975,
while in solitary confinement, Okamoto began identifying himself to
visitors as a Christian. When his sanity began to deteriorate in
1985, he was moved to a communal cell. That May, he was released as
a result of an exchange of Palestinian prisoners for three Israeli
soldiers, under a swap conducted by the Popular Front for the
Liberation of Palestine--General Command (PFLP-GC) . He arrived to a
hero's welcome in Libya on May 20, and was met by JRA leader Fusako
Shigenobu. He apparently has continued to operate with the PFLP-GC.
On February 15, 1997, he and five JRA comrades were arrested in
Lebanon and accused of working with the PFLP-GC and training PFLP-GC
cadres in the Bekaa Valley outside Baalbek. According to another
report, they were arrested in a Beirut apartment. That August, he
and four of his comrades were sentenced to three years in jail
(minus time already served and deportation to an undisclosed
location) for entering the country with forged passports.
Exemplars of International Terrorism in the Early 1990s
Mahmud Abouhalima
Significance:
World Trade Center bomber.
Background:
Mahmud Abouhalima was born in a ramshackle industrial suburb 15
miles south of Alexandria in 1959, the first of four sons of a poor
but stern millman, a powerful weight lifter. Mahmud was known as an
ordinary, well-rounded, cheerful youth who found comfort in
religion. He prayed hard and shunned alcohol. He studied education
at Alexandria University and played soccer in his spare time. He
developed a deep and growing hatred for Egypt because of his belief
that the country offered little hope for his generation's future. As
a teenager, he began to hang around with members of an outlawed
Islamic Group (al-Jama al-Islamiyya), headed by Sheikh Omar Abdel
Rahman. In 1981 Abouhalima quit school and left Egypt. He reportedly
fought against the Soviets in Afghanistan. In September 1991, now an
Afghan veteran, he was granted a tourist visa to visit Germany. In
Munich he sought political asylum, claiming that he faced
persecution in Egypt because of his membership in the Muslim
Brotherhood (Al Ikhwan al Muslimun). He subsequently made his way to
the United States and worked as a taxi driver in Brooklyn, New York.
He also allegedly ran a phony coupon-redemption scam. This operation
and a similar one run by Zein Isa, a member of the ANO in St. Louis,
supposedly funneled about $200 million of the annual $400 million in
fraudulent coupon losses allegedly suffered by the industry back to
the Middle East to fund terrorist activities, although the figure
seems a bit high. On February 26, 1993, the day of the WTC bombing,
he was seen by several witnesses with Mohammed A. Salameh at the
Jersey City storage facility. Tall and red-haired, Abouhalima
("Mahmud the Red"), 33, was captured in his native Egypt not long
after the bombing. He was "hands-on ringleader" and the motorist who
drove a getaway car. He is alleged to have planned the WTC bombing
and trained his co-conspirators in bomb-testing. He was sentenced to
240 years in federal prison.
Sheikh Omar Abdel Rahman
Significance:
World Trade Center bombing co-conspirator.
Background:Omar
Abdel Rahman was born in 1938, blinded by diabetes as an infant. He
became a religious scholar in Islamic law at Cairo's al-Azhar
University. By the 1960s, he had become increasingly critical of
Egypt's government and its institutions, including al-Azhar
University, which he blamed for failing to uphold true Islamic law.
One of the defendants accused of assassinating Egyptian President
Anwar Sadat on October 6, 1981, Dr. Abdel Rahman was considered an
accessory because of his authorization of the assassination through
the issuance of a fatwa or Islamic judicial decree, to the
assassins. However, he was acquitted because of the ambiguity of his
role. In the 1980s, made unwelcome by the Egyptian government, he
traveled to Afghanistan, Britain, Pakistan, Saudi Arabia, Sudan,
Switzerland, and the United States, exhorting young Muslims to join
the mujahideen to fight the Soviets in Afghanistan. Sheikh Abdel
Rahman's activities also included leading a puritanical Islamic
fundamentalist movement (Al Jamaa al Islamiyya) aimed at
overthrowing the regime of President Hosni Mubarak. The movement's
methods included terrorist attacks against foreign tourists visiting
archaeological sites in Egypt. The sheik has described American and
other Western tourists in Egypt as part of a "plague" on his
country.
Sheikh Omar Abdel Rahman 
(Photo courtesy
of Middle East Intelligence Bulletin, Vol. 3, No. 6, June
2001)
In 1990,
after a brief visit back to Egypt, Abdel Rahman fled to Sudan. Later
that year, the blind cleric, despite being on the U.S. official list
of terrorists, succeeded in entering the United States with a
tourist visa obtained at the U.S. Embassy in Sudan. He became the
prayer leader of the small El Salem Mosque in Jersey City, New
Jersey, where many of the WTC bombing conspirators attended
services. He preached violence against the United States and
pro-Western governments in the Middle East. Abdel Rahman maintained
direct ties with mujahideen fighters and directly aided terrorist
groups in Egypt, to whom he would send messages on audiotape. He
served as spiritual mentor of El Sayyid A. Nosair, who assassinated
Jewish Defense League founder Rabbi Meir Kahane on November 5, 1990.
(Nosair, whose conviction was upheld by a Federal appeals court
panel on August 16, 1999, knew many members of the WTC bombing group
and was visited by some of them in jail.)
Following
the WTC bombing on February 26, 1993, Abdel Rahman was implicated in
that conspiracy as well as in a plot to bomb other public places in
New York, including the Holland and Lincoln tunnels and the United
Nations building. He was also implicated in a plot to assassinate
U.S. Senator Alfonse d'Amato (R., N.Y.) and United Nations Secretary
General Boutros-Ghali. Abdel Rahman and seven others were arrested
in connection with this plot in June 1993. In a 1994 retrial of 1981
riot cases in Egypt, Abdel Rahman was convicted in absentia and
sentenced to seven years in prison.
On October
1, 1995, Sheikh Abdel Rahman and nine other Islamic fundamentalists
were convicted in a federal court in New York of conspiracy to
destroy U.S. public buildings and structures. Abdel Rahman was
convicted of directing the conspiracy and, under a joint arrangement
with Egypt, of attempting to assassinate Mubarak. His conviction and
those of his co-conspirators were upheld on August 16, 1999. Despite
his imprisonment, at least two Egyptian terrorist groups--Islamic
Group (Gamaa Islamiya) and al-Jihad (see al-Jihad)--continue to
regard him as their spiritual leader. The Gamaa terrorists who
massacred 58 tourists near Luxor, Egypt, in November 1997 claimed
the attack was a failed hostage takeover intended to force the
United States into releasing Abdel Rahman. He is currently serving a
life sentence at a federal prison in New York.
Mohammed A. Salameh
Significance:
A World Trade Center bomber.
Background:
Mohammed A. Salameh was born near Nablus, an Arab town on the West
Bank, on September 1, 1967. In his final years in high school,
Salameh, according to his brother, "became religious, started to
pray and read the Koran with other friends in high school. He
stopped most of his past activities and hobbies....He was not a
fundamentalist. He was interested in Islamic teachings." According
to another source, Salameh comes from a long line of guerrilla
fighters on his mother's side. His maternal grandfather fought in
the 1936 Arab revolt against British rule in Palestine, and even as
an old man joined the PLO and was jailed by the Israelis. A maternal
uncle was arrested in 1968 for "terrorism" and served 18 years in an
Israeli prison before he was released and deported, making his way
to Baghdad, where he became number two in the "Western Sector," a
PLO terrorist unit under Iraqi influence. Mohammed Salameh earned a
degree from the Islamic studies faculty of the University of Jordan.
His family went into debt to buy him an airline ticket to the United
States, where he wanted to obtain an MBA. Salameh entered the United
States on February 17, 1988, on a six-month tourist visa, and
apparently lived in Jersey City illegally for the next five years.
He apparently belonged to the Masjid al-Salam Mosque in Jersey City,
whose preachers included fundamentalist Sheikh Omar Abdel Rahman.
Slight and bearded, naive and manipulable, Salameh was arrested in
the process of returning to collect the deposit on the van that he
had rented to carry the Trade Center bombing materials. On March 4,
1993, Salameh, 26, was charged by the FBI with "aiding and abetting"
the WTC bombing on February 26, 1993. He is also believed to be part
of the group that stored the explosive material in a Jersey City
storage locker.
Ahmed
Ramzi Yousef
Significance:
Mastermind of the World Trade Center bombing.
Background:
Yousef, whose real name is Abd-al-Basit Balushi, was born either on
May 20, 1967, or April 27, 1968, in Kuwait, where he grew up and
completed high school. His Pakistani father is believed to have been
an engineer with Kuwaiti Airlines for many years. Yousef is
Palestinian on his mother's side; his grandmother is Palestinian. He
considers himself Palestinian.
In 1989
Yousef graduated from Britain's Swansea University with a degree in
engineering. Yousef is believed to have trained and fought in the
Afghan War. He and bin Laden reportedly were linked at least as long
ago as 1989. In that year, Yousef went to the Philippines and
introduced himself as an emissary of Osama bin Laden, sent to
support that country's radical Islamic movement, specifically the
fundamentalist Abu Sayyaf group. When Iraqi President Saddam
Hussein's army invaded Kuwait in August 1990, Yousef was known as a
collaborator. After disappearing in Kuwait in 1991, he is next known
to have reappeared in the Philippines in December 1991, accompanied
by a Libyan missionary named Mohammed abu Bakr, the leader of the
Mullah Forces in Libya. Yousef stayed for three months providing
training to Abu Sayyaf guerrillas in the southern Philippines.
When he
arrived from Pakistan at John F. Kennedy Airport on September 1,
1992, without a visa, Yousef, who was carrying an Iraqi passport,
applied for political asylum. Often described as slender, Yousef is
six feet tall, weighs 180 pounds, and is considered white, with an
olive complexion. He was sometimes clean shaven, but wears a beard
in his FBI wanted poster. Despite his itinerant life as an
international terrorist, Yousef is married and has two daughters. A
Palestinian friend and fellow terrorist, Ahmad Ajaj, who was
traveling with Yousef on September 1, 1992, although apparently at a
safe distance, was detained by passport control officers at John F.
Kennedy Airport for carrying a false Swedish passport. Ajaj was
carrying papers containing formulas for bomb-making material, which
prosecutors said were to be used to destroy bridges and tunnels in
New York.
Ahmed Ramzi Yousef 
(Photo courtesy
of www.terrorismfiles.org/individuals/ramzi_yousef.html/ )
Yousef was
allowed to stay in the United States while his political asylum case
was considered. U.S. immigration officials apparently accepted his
false claim that he was a victim of the Gulf War who had been beaten
by Iraqi soldiers because the Iraqis suspected that he had worked
for Kuwaiti resistance. Yousef moved into an apartment in Jersey
City with roommate Mohammad Salameh (q.v.). After
participating in the Trade Center bombing on February 26, 1993,
Yousef, then 25 or 26 years old, returned to Manila, the
Philippines, that same day. In Manila, he plotted "Project Bojinka,"
a plan to plant bombs aboard U.S. passenger airliners in 1995, using
a virtually undetectable bomb that he had created. He was skilled in
the art of converting Casio digital watches into timing switches
that use light bulb filaments to ignite cotton soaked in
nitroglycerine explosive. He carried out a practice run on a
Philippine Airlines Flight 434 bound for Tokyo on December 9, 1994.
A wearer of contact lenses, Yousef concealed the nitroglycerin
compound in a bottle normally used to hold saline solution. His bomb
killed a Japanese tourist seated near the explosive, which he left
taped under a seat, and wounded 10 others. In March 1993,
prosecutors in Manhattan indicted Yousef for his role in the WTC
bombing. On January 6, 1995, Manila police raided Yousef's room
overlooking Pope John Paul II's motorcade route into the city.
Yousef had fled the room after accidentally starting a fire while
mixing chemicals. Police found explosives, a map of the Pope's
route, clerical robes, and a computer disk describing the plot
against the Pope, as well as planned attacks against U.S. airlines.
Yousef's fingerprints were on the material, but he had vanished,
along with his girlfriend, Carol Santiago. Also found in his room
was a letter threatening Filipino interests if a comrade held in
custody were not released. It claimed the "ability to make and use
chemicals and poisonous gas... for use against vital institutions
and residential populations and the sources of drinking water."
Yousef's foiled plot involved blowing up eleven U.S. commercial
aircraft in midair. The bombs were to be made of a stable, liquid
form of nitroglycerin designed to pass through airport metal
detectors.
For most of
the three years before his capture in early 1995, Yousef reportedly
resided at the bin Laden-financed Bayt Ashuhada (House of Martyrs)
guest house in Peshawar, Pakistan. On February 8, 1995, local
authorities arrested Yousef in Islamabad in the Su Casa guest house,
also owned by a member of the bin Laden family. Yousef had in his
possession the outline of an even greater international terrorist
campaign that he was planning, as well as bomb-making products,
including two toy cars packed with explosives and flight schedules
for United and Delta Airlines. His plans included using a suicide
pilot (Said Akhman) to crash a light aircraft filled with powerful
explosives into the CIA headquarters in Langley, Virginia, as well
as blowing up 11 U.S. airliners simultaneously as they approached
U.S. airports. He was then turned over to the FBI and deported to
the United States. On June 21, 1995, Yousef told federal agents that
he had planned and executed the WTC bombing.
On
September 6, 1996, Yousef was convicted in a New York Federal
District Court for trying to bomb U.S. airliners in Asia in 1995. On
January 8, 1998, he was sentenced to 240 years in prison. He has
remained incarcerated in the new "supermax" prison in Florence,
Colorado. His cellmates in adjoining cells in the "Bomber Wing"
include Timothy McVeigh, the right-wing terrorist who blew up a
federal building in Oklahoma City on April 19, 1995, and Ted
Kaczynski, the sociopathic loner known as the Unabomber. The
polyglot Yousef has discussed languages with Kaczynski, who speaks
Spanish, French, and German, and taught him some Turkish.
Ethnic Separatist Groups
Irish
Terrorists
According
to a middle-level IRA officer interviewed by Newsweek in
1988, the IRA has plenty of recruits. Each potential enlistee is
kept under scrutiny for as long as a year before being allowed to
sign up. The Provos are paranoid about informers, so hard drinkers
and loudmouths are automatically disqualified from consideration.
H.A. Lyons, a Belfast psychiatrist who frequently works with
prisoners, told Newsweek that the IRA's political murderers
are "fairly normal individuals," compared with nonpolitical killers.
"They regard themselves as freedom fighters,"adding that they feel
no remorse for their actions, at least against security forces. As
the IRA officer explained to Newsweek:
The killing
of innocent civilians is a thing that sickens all volunteers, and it
must and will stop. But I can live with the killing [of security
forces]. There is an occupying army which has taken over our
country. I see no difference between the IRA and World War II
resistance movements.
Rona M.
Fields noted in 1976 that Belfast "terrorists" are most often
adolescent youths from working-class families. By the 1990s,
however, that appeared to have changed. According to the profile of
Irish terrorists, loyalist and republican, developed by Maxwell
Taylor and Ethel Quayle (1994), "The person involved in violent
action is likely to be up to 30 years old, or perhaps a little older
and usually male." Republican and loyalist leaders tend to be
somewhat older. The terrorist is invariably from a working class
background, not because of some Marxist doctrine but because the
loyalist and republican areas of Northern Ireland are primarily
working class. Quite likely, he is unemployed. "He is either living
in the area in which he was born, or has recently left it for
operational reasons." His education is probably limited, because he
probably left school at age 15 or 16 without formal qualifications.
However, according to Taylor and Quayle, recruits in the early 1990s
were becoming better educated. Before becoming involved in a violent
action, the recruit probably belonged to a junior wing of the group
for at least a year. Although not a technically proficient
specialist, he is likely to have received weapons or explosives
training. The profile notes that the recruits are often well
dressed, or at least appropriately dressed, and easily blend into
the community. "Northern Ireland terrorists are frequently
articulate and give the impression of being worldly," it states. At
the psychological level, Taylor found "a lack of signs of
psychopathology, at least in any overt clinical sense" among the
members. Irish terrorists can easily justify their violent actions
"in terms of their own perception of the world," and do not even
object to being called terrorists, although they refer to each other
as volunteers or members.
The
Provisional Irish Republican Army (PIRA) is generally a homegrown,
grassroots organization. In the late 1980s, some members of the PIRA
were as young as 12 years of age, but most of those taking part in
PIRA operations were in the twenties. Front-line bombers and
shooters were younger, better educated, and better trained than the
early members were. The PIRA recruits members from the streets.
Kurdistan Workers' Party (PKK) and Abdullah Ocalan
Group/Leader Profile:
The
Kurdistan Workers' Party (Parte Krikaranc Kordesian/Partia Karkaris
Kurdistan-PKK) originated in 1972 with a small group of
Marxist-oriented university activists in Ankara known as "Apocus."
The principal founder of the student-based Apocular group, Abdullah
Ocalan ("Apo"--Uncle) was a former student (expelled) in political
science at Ankara University, who was prominent in the underground
Turkish Communist Party. Ocalan (pronounced Oh-ja-lan or
URGE'ah-lohn) was born in 1948 in the village of Omerli in the
southeastern Turkish province of Urfa, the son of an impoverished
Kurdish farmer and a Turkish mother. In 1974 Apocus formed a
university association whose initial focus was on gaining official
recognition for Kurdish language and cultural rights. Over the next
four years, Ocalan organized the association into the PKK while
studying revolutionary theories. In 1978 he formally established the
PKK, a clandestine Marxist-Leninist Kurdish political party. During
his trial in June 1999, Ocalan blamed harsh Turkish laws for
spawning the PKK in 1978, and then for its taking up arms in 1984.
"These kinds of laws give birth to rebellion and anarchy," he said.
The language ban--now eased--"provokes this revolt."
Abdullah Ocalan 
(Photo courtesy
of CNN.com, Time.com)
Several of
the founders of the PKK were ethnic Turks. One of the eleven
founders of the PKK was Kesire Yildirim, the only female member. She
later married Ocalan, but they became estranged when she began
questioning his policies and tactics. (She left him in 1988 to join
a PKK breakaway faction in Europe.) Unlike other Kurdish groups in
the Middle East, the PKK advocated the establishment of a totally
independent Kurdish Marxist republic, Kurdistan, to be located in
southeastern Turkey.
In about
1978, influenced by Mao Zedong's revolutionary theory, Ocalan
decided to leave the cities and establish the PKK in rural areas. He
fled Turkey before the 1980 military coup and lived in exile, mostly
in Damascus and in the Lebanese plains under Syrian control, where
he set up his PKK headquarters and training camps. In 1983 he
recruited and trained at least 100 field commandos in the Bekaa
Valley in Lebanon, where the PKK maintains its Masoum Korkmaz
guerrilla training base and headquarters. The PKK's army, the
People's Liberation Army of Kurdistan (ARGK), began operating in
August 1984. The PKK created the National Liberation Front of
Kurdistan (ERNK) in 1985 to bolster its recruitment, intelligence,
and propaganda activities.
The PKK's
early radical agenda, including its antireligious rhetoric and
violence, alienated the PKK from much of the Kurdish peasantry.
Citing various sources, Kurdish specialist Martin van Bruinessen
reports that although the PKK had won little popular sympathy by the
early 1990s with its brutally violent actions, "It gradually came to
enjoy the grudging admiration of many Kurds, both for the prowess
and recklessness of its guerrilla fighters and for the courage with
which its arrested partisans stood up in court and in prison.... By
the end of 1990, it enjoyed unprecedented popularity in eastern
Turkey, although few seemed to actively support it." Ocalan is
reportedly regarded by many Kurds as a heroic freedom fighter.
However, the "silent majority" of Kurds living in Turkey reportedly
oppose the PKK and revile Ocalan.
The
charismatic Ocalan was unquestioningly accepted by devoted PKK
members, and the PKK reportedly lacked dissenting factions, at least
until the early 1990s. The PKK's Leninist structure constrained any
internal debate. However, in March 1991 Ocalan admitted at a press
conference that he was facing a challenge from a faction within the
PKK that wanted him to work for autonomy within Turkey instead of a
separate Kurdish state and recognition of the PKK as a political
force. When Ocalan, who is said to speak very little Kurdish, agreed
to this position and announced a cease-fire in March 1993, the
decision was not unanimous, and there was dissension within the PKK
leadership over it.
The PKK's
recruitment efforts mainly have targeted the poorer classes of
peasants and workers, the latter group living in the standard
apartment ghettos on the fringes of Turkey's industrial cities.
According to a Turkish survey in the southeast cited by Barkey and
Fuller, of the 35 percent of those surveyed who responded to a
question on how well they knew members of the PKK, 42 percent
claimed to have a family member in the PKK. The Turkish government
has maintained that the PKK recruits its guerrillas forcibly and
then subjects them to "brainwashing" sessions at training camps in
Lebanon. According to the official Ankara Journalist Association,
"members of the organization are sent into armed clashes under the
influence of drugs. [PKK leaders] keep them under the influence of
drugs so as to prevent them from seeing the reality." Scholars also
report that the PKK has forced young men to join. In November 1994,
the PKK's former American spokesperson, Kani Xulum, told James
Ciment that the PKK recruits only those who understand "our
strategies and aims" and "we're careful to keep psychopaths" out of
the organization. The PKK has laws regarding military conscription.
At its 1995 congress, the PKK decided not to recruit youth younger
than 16 to fight and to make military service for women voluntary.
By the mid-1990s, PKK volunteers increasingly came from emigre
families in Germany and the rest of Europe and even Armenia and
Australia.
Since it
began operating, the PKK's ranks have included a sprinkling of
female members.
However,
according to O'Ballance, "Its claim that they lived and fought
equally side by side with their male colleagues can be discounted,
although there were some exceptions. Women were employed mainly on
propaganda, intelligence, liaison and educational tasks. The PKK
claimed that women accounted for up to 30 percent of its strength."
In April 1992, the ARGK claimed that it had a commando force of some
400 armed women guerrillas in the mountains of northern Iraq. James
Ciment reported in 1996 that approximately 10 percent of PKK
guerrillas are women. Thomas Goltz, a journalist specializing in
Turkey, reports that beginning in the mid-1990s, "Many female
recruits were specially trained as suicide bombers for use in
crowded urban environments like Istanbul's bazaar and even on the
beaches favored by European tourists along the Turkish Riviera." For
example, a 19-year-old suicide female commando wounded eight
policemen in a suicide attack in Istanbul in early July 1999.
The
well-funded PKK's recruitment efforts have probably been aided
significantly by its mass media outlets, particularly Med-TV, a PKK-dominated
Kurdish-language TV station that operates by satellite transmission
out of Britain. Ocalan himself often participated, by telephone, in
the Med-TV talk shows, using the broadcasts to Turkey and elsewhere
to convey messages and make announcements. Med-TV commands a wide
viewership among the Kurds in southeast Turkey.
Barkey and
Fuller describe the PKK as "primarily a nationalist organization,"
but one still with ties to the Left, although it claimed to have
abandoned Marxism-Leninism by the mid-1990s. They report that,
according to some Kurdish observers, "Ocalan has begun to show
considerably more maturity, realism, and balance since 1993," moving
away from ideology toward greater pragmatism. Barley and Graham
confirm that the PKK "has been undergoing a significant shift in its
political orientation" since the mid-1990s, including moving away
from its anti-Islamism and "toward greater reality in its assessment
of the current political environment" and the need to reach a
political settlement with Turkey.
The PKK
leadership's seemingly psychotic vengeful streak became an issue in
the assassination of Olaf Palme, the prime minister of Sweden, who
was shot and killed while walking in a Stockholm street on February
28, 1986. PKK members immediately became the prime suspects because
of the group's extremist reputation. According to John Bulloch and
Harvey Morris, "The motive was thought to be no more than a Swedish
police determination that the PKK was a terrorist organization, and
that as a result a visa had been refused for Ocalan to visit the
country, which has a large and growing Kurdish minority." On
September 2, 1987, PKK militant Hasan Hayri Guler became the prime
suspect. According to Hurriyet, a Turkish newspaper, Hasan
Hayri Guler reportedly was sent to Stockholm with orders to
assassinate Palme in retaliation for the death of a PKK militant in
Uppsala, Sweden. (The PKK denied the accusation and hinted that
Turkish security forces may have been behind Palme's murder.)
In late
1998, Syria, under intense pressure from Turkey, closed the PKK
camps and expelled Ocalan, who began an odyssey through various
nations in search of political asylum. In February 1999, he was
captured in Kenya and flown to Turkey.
Ocalan had
the reputation of being a dogmatic, strict, and hard disciplinarian,
even tyrannical. Scholars Henri J. Barkey and Graham E. Fuller,
citing a Turkish book, describe him as:
secretive,
withdrawn, suspicious, and lacking in self-confidence. He does not
like group discussion; his close associates reportedly seem
uncomfortable around him. He does not treat others as equals and he
often demeans his subordinates in front of others, demands
self-confessions from his lieutenants, and keeps his distance from
nearly everyone.
The
ruthlessness with which Kurdish collaborators and PKK defectors were
treated by the PKK reflected Ocalan's brutish attitude. Some PKK
defectors have also alleged intimidation of guerrillas within PKK
camps and units in the field. "If anyone crosses [Ocalan], either
with eyes or attitude, he is accused of creating conflict," one
defector was quoted by a Danish weekly. "The sinner is then declared
a contra-guerrilla, and his punishment is death." According to the
Turkish Daily News, Ocalan underlined his personal hunger for
absolute power at the helm of the PKK in a party publication in 1991
as follows:
I establish
a thousand relationships every day and destroy a thousand political,
organizational, emotional and ideological relationships. No one is
indispensable for me. Especially if there is anyone who eyes the
chairmanship of the PKK. I will not hesitate to eradicate them. I
will not hesitate in doing away with people.
Ocalan has
also been described as "a smiling, fast-talking and quick-thinking
man," but one who "still follows an old Stalinist style of thinking,
applying Marxist principles to all problems...." He is reportedly
given to exaggeration of his importance and convinced that he and
his party alone have the truth. Turkish journalists who have
interviewed Ocalan have come away with the impression of a
"megalomaniac" and "sick" man who has no respect for or
understanding of the "superior values of European civilization." A
December 1998 issue of the Turkish Daily News quoted Ocalan
as saying in one of his many speeches:
Everyone
should take note of the way I live, what I do and what I don't do.
The way I eat, the way I think, my orders and even my inactivity
should be carefully studied. There will be lessons to be learned
from several generations because Apo is a great teacher.
Ocalan's
capture and summary trial initially appeared to have radicalized the
PKK. The return of two senior PKK members to the main theater of
operations following Ocalan's capture seemed to indicate that a new
more hard-line approach was emerging within the PKK leadership. Ali
Haidar and Kani Yilmaz, former PKK European representatives, were
summoned back to the PKK's main headquarters, now located in the
Qandil Mountain Range straddling Iraq and Iran. Jane's Defence
Weekly reports that their return suggested that the PKK's
military wing exercises new authority over the PKK's political or
diplomatic representatives, whose approach was seen as failing in
the wake of Ocalan's capture. (In addition to Haidar and Yilmaz, the
PKK's ruling six-member Presidential Council includes four other
senior and long-serving PKK commanders: Cemil Bayik ("Cuma"), Duran
Kalkan ("Abbas"), Murat Karayillan ("Cemal"), and Osman Ocalan ("Ferhat")).
However, on August 5, 1999, the PKK's Presidential Council declared
that the PKK would obey Ocalan's call to abandon its armed struggle
and pull out of Turkey. Whether all the PKK groups would do the same
or whether the PKK's gesture merely amounted to a tactical retreat
remained to be seen. In any case, the rebels began withdrawing from
Turkey in late August 1999.
The PKK
remains divided between political and military wings. The political
wing favors a peaceful political struggle by campaigning for
international pressure on Ankara. It is supported by hundreds of
thousands of Kurds living in Europe. The military wing consists of
about 4,500 guerrillas operating from the mountains of Turkey,
northern Iraq, and Iran. It favors continuing the war and stepping
up attacks if Ocalan is executed. Karayillan, a leading military
hard-liner, is reportedly the most powerful member of the Council
and slated to take over if Ocalan is executed.
Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam (LTTE)
Group
Profile
Background
The LTTE is
widely regarded as the world's deadliest and fiercest
guerrilla/terrorist group and the most ferocious guerrilla
organization in South Asia. It is the only terrorist group to have
assassinated three heads of government--Indian Prime Minister Rajiv
Gandhi in 1991, Sri Lankan President Ranasinghe Premadasa in 1993,
and former Prime Minister Dissanayake in 1994. It has also
assassinated several prominent political and military figures. The
LTTE's ill-conceived Gandhi assassination, however, resulted in the
LTTE's loss of a substantial logistical infrastructure, and also the
loss of popular support for the LTTE among mainstream Indian Tamils.
In 1999 the LTTE made two threats on the life of Sonia Gandhi, who
has nevertheless continued to campaign for a seat in parliament.
Also known
as the Tamil Tigers, the LTTE is a by-product of Sri Lanka's ethnic
conflict between the majority Sinhalese people and the minority
ethnic Tamils, whose percentage of the island's population has been
reported with figures ranging from 7 per cent to 17 percent. As a
result of government actions that violated the rights of the Tamils
in Sri Lanka in the 1948-77 period, a large pool of educated and
unemployed young people on the island rose up against the government
in 1972, under the leadership of the reputed military genius,
Velupillai Prabhakaran. The Tigers and other Tamil militant groups
realized the importance of creating an exclusively Tamil northern
province for reasons of security, and began their campaign for the
independence of Tamil Eelam, in the northern part of the island.
Founders of
the military youth movement, Tamil New Tigers, formed the Liberation
Tigers of Tamil Eelam on May 5, 1976. In one of its first major
terrorist acts, it destroyed an Air Ceylon passenger jet with a time
bomb in September 1978. The LTTE is only one of five groups, albeit
the supreme one, that have achieved dominance over more than 35
Tamil guerrilla groups. Nationalism has remained the driving force
behind the Tiger Movement.
The Tamil
guerrilla movement is mainly composed of groups known as the Tigers,
a term applied to the movement's numerous factions. According to
Robert C. Oberst,
The groups,
commonly called 'Tigers,' are shadowy collections of youths which
emerged in the early 1980s as full-fledged politico-military
organizations. Prior to that time they were loosely organized, and
centered around dominant personalities.
The bloody
ethnic riots of July 1983 polarized the Sinhalese and Tamil
communities and became a watershed in the history of Sri Lanka. The
riots started by the Sinhalese were a reaction to the death of 13
soldiers in a Tiger ambush. The end result was that around 500,000
Tamils left for India and the West, seeking asylum. They became the
economic backbone of the terrorist campaign, and in the years that
followed, the Tigers established offices and cells throughout the
world, building a network unsurpassed by any other terrorist group.
By 1987 the LTTE had emerged as the strongest militant group in Sri
Lanka. More than two generations of Tamil youth have now been
indoctrinated with separatism.
Membership Profile
The LTTE is
an exclusively ethnic organization consisting almost entirely of
Tamil Hindu youth. Although a majority of members of the Tamil
guerrilla groups are Hindu, a significant number of Tamil Christians
reportedly are in the movement. The early supporters of the Tamil
independence movement were in their thirties. Since then, the age
level has declined sharply. In the 1970s, quotas on university
admissions for Tamils prompted younger Tamils to join the
insurgency. By 1980 a majority of LTTE combatants were reportedly
between 18 and 25 years of age, with only a few in their thirties.
In 1990 approximately 75 percent of the second-generation LTTE
membership were below 30 years of age, with about 50 percent between
the ages of 15 and 21 and about 25 percent between the ages of 25
and 29. Highly motivated and disciplined, most LTTE fighters are
subteenagers, according to an Indian authority.
LTTE child soldiers 
(Photo courtesy
of Asiaweek, July 26, 1996)
The
majority of the rank and file membership belong to the lower middle
class. Almost all LTTE cadres have been recruited from the
lower-caste strata of Jaffna society. The Tamil Tigers draw their
recruits from the Tamils who live in the northern province and some
from the eastern province. The cadres drawn from other areas of the
northern and eastern provinces are only lower-rung "troops" who do
not hold any place of importance or rank. In 1993 the LTTE
reportedly had about 10,000 men in its fighting cadres, all Tamils
and Hindus.
Deputy
Defense Minister General Anuruddha Ratwatte reported in March 1999
that LTTE recruitment had been limited since early 1998 and reduced
in strength to a fighting cadre of fewer than 3,000, down from 4,000
to 5,000 members. As a result of its depleted manpower strength, the
LTTE has become largely dependent on its Baby Brigade, which is
comprised of boys and girls of ages ranging from 10 to 16 years. In
May 1999, in an apparently desperate plan to establish a Universal
People's Militia, the LTTE began to implement compulsory military
training of all people over the age of 15 in areas under LTTE
control in the Vanni.
Among the
world's child combatants, children feature most prominently in the
LTTE, whose fiercest fighting force, the Leopard Brigade (Sirasu
puli), is made up of children. In 1983 the LTTE established a
training base in the state of Pondicherry in India for recruits
under 16, but only one group of children was trained. By early 1984,
the nucleus of the LTTE Baby Brigade (Bakuts) was formed. The LTTE
trained its first group of women in 1985. In October 1987, the LTTE
stepped up its recruitment of women and children and began
integrating its child warriors into other units. LTTE leader
Prabhakaran reportedly had ordered the mass conscription of children
in the remaining areas under LTTE control, especially in the
northeastern Mullaittivu District. From late 1995 to mid-1996, the
LTTE recruited and trained at least 2,000 Tamils largely drawn from
the 600,000 Tamils displaced in the wake of the operations to
capture the peninsula. About 1,000 of these were between 12 and 16
years old. In 1998 Sri Lanka's Directorate of Military Intelligence
estimated that 60 percent of LTTE fighters were below 18 and that a
third of all LTTE recruits were women. According to an estimate
based on LTTE fighters who have been killed in combat, 40 percent of
LTTE's force are both males and females between nine and 18 years of
age. Since April 1995, about 60 percent of LTTE personnel killed in
combat have been children, mostly girls and boys aged 10 to 16.
Children serve everywhere except in leadership positions.
LTTE child combats 
(Photo courtesy
of Asiaweek, July 26, 1996)
The entire
LTTE hardcore and leaders are from Velvettihura or from the "fisher"
caste, which has achieved some social standing because of the AK-47s
carried by many of its militant members. According to Oberst, many
tend to be university-educated, English-speaking professionals with
close cultural and personal ties to the West. However, several of
the important Tiger groups are led by Tamils who are relatively
uneducated and nonprofessional, from a middle-status caste.
LTTE
Suicide Commandos
The LTTE
has a female military force and uses some females for combat.
Indeed, female LTTE terrorists play a key role in the force. An
unknown number of LTTE's female commandos are members of the LTTE's
elite commando unit known as the Black Tigers. Members of this unit
are designated as "suicide commandos" and carry around their necks a
glass vial containing potassium cyanide. Suicide is common in Hindu
society, and the Tigers are fanatical Hindus. The cyanide capsule,
which LTTE members view as the ultimate symbol of bravery and
commitment to a cause, is issued at the final initiation ceremony. A
LTTE commando who wears the capsule must use it without fail in the
event of an unsuccessful mission, or face some more painful form of
death at the hands of the LTTE. One of the first reported instances
when LTTE members had to carry out their suicide vow was in October
1987, when the LTTE ordered a group of captured leaders being taken
to Colombo to commit suicide.
LTTE child soldier with a cyanide
capsule in his hand 
(Photo courtesy
of Asiaweek, July 26, 1996)
The Black
Tigers include both male and female members. The LTTE "belt-bomb
girl" who assassinated Indian Prime Minister Rajiv Gandhi on May 21,
1991, after garlanding him with flowers, was an 18-year-old Sri
Lankan Tamil Hindu, who had semtex sachets taped to her body. The
blast also killed 17 others, including a LTTE photographer recording
the action. Over the subsequent two months of investigations, as
many as 25 LTTE members committed suicide to avoid capture.
Although
the Gandhi assassination had huge negative repercussions for the
LTTE, suicide attacks have remained the LTTE's trademark. On January
31, 1996, a LTTE suicide bomber ran his truck carrying 440 pounds of
explosives into the front of the Central Bank of Sri Lanka, killing
at least 91 people and wounding 1,400, as well as damaging a dozen
office buildings in Sri Lanka's busy financial district. On March
16, 1999, a LTTE "belt-bomb girl" blew herself to bits when she
jumped in front of the car of the senior counter-terrorism police
officer in an attack just outside Colombo. The car, swerved,
however, and escaped the full force of the blast. An accomplice of
the woman then killed himself by swallowing cyanide. More recently,
on July 29, 1999, a LTTE "belt-bomb girl" assassinated Neelan
Tiruchelvam, a Harvard-educated, leading Sri Lankan moderate
politician and peacemaker, in Colombo by blowing herself or himself
up by detonating a body bomb next to the victim's car window.
Leader
Profile
Velupillai Prabhakaran
Position:
Top leader of the LTTE.
Background:
Velupillai Prabhakaran was born on November 27, 1954. He is a native
of Velvettihurai, a coastal village near Jaffna, where he hails from
the "warrior-fisherman" caste. He is the son of a pious and gentle
Hindu government official, an agricultural officer, who was famed
for being so incorruptible that he would refuse cups of tea from his
subordinates. During his childhood, Prabhakaran spent his days
killing birds and squirrels with a slingshot. An average student, he
preferred historical novels on the glories of ancient Tamil
conquerors to his textbooks. As a youth, he became swept up in the
growing militancy in the northern peninsula of Jaffna, which is
predominately Tamil. After dropping out of school at age 16, he
began to associate with Tamil "activist gangs." On one occasion as a
gang member, he participated in a political kidnapping. In 1972 he
helped form a militant group called the New Tamil Tigers, becoming
its co-leader at 21. He imposed a strict code of conduct over his 15
gang members: no smoking, no drinking, and no sex. Only through
supreme sacrifice, insisted Prabhakaran, could the Tamils achieve
their goal of Eelam, or a separate homeland. In his first terrorist
action, which earned him nationwide notoriety, Prabhakaran
assassinated Jaffna's newly elected mayor, a Tamil politician who
was a member of a large Sinhalese political party, on July 27, 1973
[some sources say 1975]. Prabhakaran won considerable power and
prestige as a result of the deed, which he announced by putting up
posters throughout Jaffna to claim responsibility. He became a
wanted man and a disgrace to his pacifist father. In the Sri Lankan
underworld, in order to lead a gang one must establish a reputation
for sudden and decisive violence and have a prior criminal record.
Qualifying on both counts, Prabhakaran then was able to consolidate
control over his gang, which he renamed Liberation Tigers of Tamil
Eelam on May 5, 1976.
Velupillai Prabhakaran 
(Photo courtesy
of Rediff on the Net, April 3,1999)
In Tamil
Nadu, Prabhakaran's exploits in the early 1980s turned him into a
folk hero. His fierce eyes glared from calendars. Gradually and
ruthlessly, he gained control of the Tamil uprising. Prabhakaran
married a fiery beauty named Mathivathani Erambu in 1983. Since
then, Tigers have been allowed to wed after five years of combat.
Prabhakaran's wife, son, and daughter (a third child may also have
been born) are reportedly hiding in Australia.
The LTTE's
charismatic "supremo," Prabhakaran has earned a reputation as a
military genius. A portly man with a moustache and glittering eyes,
he has also been described as "Asia's new Pol Pot," a "ruthless
killer," a "megalomaniac," and an "introvert," who is rarely seen in
public except before battles or to host farewell banquets for Tigers
setting off on suicide missions. He spends time planning murders of
civilians, including politicians, and perceived Tamil rivals.
Prabhakaran is an enigma even to his most loyal commanders. Asked
who his heroes are, Prabhakaran once named actor Clint Eastwood. He
has murdered many of his trusted commanders for suspected treason.
Nevertheless, he inspires fanatical devotion among his fighters.
Prabhakaran
and his chief intelligence officer and military leader, Pottu Amman,
are the main LTTE leaders accused in Rajiv Gandhi's assassination.
On January 27, 1998, the Colombo High Court issued warrants for the
arrest of Prabhakaran, Amman, and eight others accused of killing 78
persons and destroying the Central Bank Building by the bomb
explosion in 1996 and perpetrating other criminal acts between July
1, 1995, and January 31, 1996. Prabhakaran has repeatedly warned the
Western nations providing military support to Sri Lanka that they
are exposing their citizens to possible attacks.
Social Revolutionary Groups
Abu
Nidal Organization (ANO)
(aka Fatah--The
Revolutionary Council, Black June Organization, Arab Revolutionary
Brigades, Revolutionary Organization of Socialist Muslims)
Group
Profile
Since 1974
the Abu Nidal Organization (ANO) is said to have killed more than
300 people and wounded more than 650 in 20 countries. In recent
years, however, as Abu Nidal has become little more than a symbolic
head of the ANO, the ANO appears to have passed into near
irrelevance as a terrorist organization.
By mid-1984
the ANO had about 500 members. A highly secretive, mercenary, and
vengeful group, ANO has carried out actions under various aliases on
several continents on behalf of Middle East intelligence
organizations, such as those of Iraq, Syria, Iran, and Libya, as
well as other terrorist groups, such as the Shi'ites in southern
Lebanon. For many of its attacks, the ANO has used its trademark
Polish W.Z.63 submachine gun. Relying primarily on highly motivated
young Palestinian students, Abu Nidal has run a highly disciplined
and professional organization, but one held together by terror; many
members have been accused of treason, deviation, or desertion and
eliminated.
For Abu
Nidal, the enemy camp comprises everyone who opposes the forceful
liberation of Palestine. Together with Zionism and imperialism, a
special place in this pantheon is occupied by those in the Arab
world supporting the political process, whether Arab regimes or
Arafat's PLO. Abu Nidal's Fath (Revolutionary Council) sees itself
as the true heir of the authentic Fath, which must be saved from the
"founding fathers" (Arafat and his cohorts) who betrayed its
heritage. Abu Nidal's Fath represents a model of secular Palestinian
fundamentalism, whose sacred goal is the liberation of Palestine.
In 1976-78
Abu Nidal began to establish a corps of dormant agents by forcing
young Palestinian students on scholarships in Europe to become his
agents. After a short training period in Libya, Iraq, or Syria, they
were sent abroad to remain as dormant agents for activation when
needed. Despite the ruthlessness of ANO terrorism, ANO members may
have a very conservative appearance. Robert Hitchens, a British
journalist and reportedly one of the few foreigners to have met Abu
Nidal, was highly impressed by the cleanliness of Abu Nidal's
headquarters in Baghdad, and by the "immaculate dress of his men,"
who were "all clean-shaven and properly dressed," as well as very
polite.
Recruiting
is highly selective. In the early 1980s, members typically came from
families or hometowns of earlier members in Lebanon, but by the
mid-1980s the ANO began to increase recruitment by drawing from
refugee camps. Graduates of the first training program would be
driven to southern Lebanon, where they would undergo several weeks
of military training. A few weeks later, they would be driven to
Damascus airport, issued new code names, and flown to Tripoli, where
they would be transferred to ANO training camps.
In the
mid-1980s, Abu Nidal continued to recruit from Arab students
studying in Europe. Madrid has served as an important source for
recruiting these students.
In the
1987-92 period, most of Abu Nidal's trainees at his camp located 170
kilometers south of Tripoli continued to be alienated Palestinian
youths recruited from Palestinian refugee camps and towns in
Lebanon. They were flown to Libya on Libyan military transports from
the Damascus airport in groups of about 100. Abu Nidal's recruitment
efforts were directed at very young students, whom he would promise
to help with education, career prospects, and families. In addition
to paying them a good salary, he lauded the students for fulfilling
their duty not just to Palestine but to the whole Arab nation by
joining his organization, which he claimed was inspired by the
noblest Arab virtues.
The
selection process became very serious once the new recruits arrived
at ANO training camps in Libya. New recruits were made to sign
warrants agreeing to be executed if any intelligence connection in
their backgrounds were later to be discovered. They were also
required to write a highly detailed autobiography for their personal
file, to be used for future verification of the information
provided. While still on probation, each new recruit would be
assigned to a two-man cell with his recruiter and required to stand
guard at the Abu Nidal offices, distribute the Abu Nidal magazine,
or participate in marches and demonstrations. Some were ordered to
do some intelligence tasks, such as surveillance or reporting on
neighborhood activities of rival organizations. New recruits were
also required to give up alcohol, cigarettes, drugs, and women. They
were ordered never to ask the real name of any Abu Nidal member or
to reveal their own, and to use only codenames. Throughout their
training, recruits were drilled in and lectured on the ANO's ten
fundamental principles: commitment, discipline, democratic
centralism, obedience to the chain of command, initiative and
action, criticism and self-criticism, security and confidentiality,
planning and implementation, assessment of experience gained, and
thrift. Infractions of the rules brought harsh discipline. Recruits
suspected of being infiltrators were tortured and executed.
According
to the Guardian, by the late 1990s the ANO was no longer
considered an active threat, having broken apart in recent years in
a series of feuds as Abu Nidal became a recluse in his Libyan haven.
According to the New York Times, Abu Nidal still had 200 to
300 followers in his organization in 1998, and they have been active
in recent years, especially against Arab targets. As of early 1999,
however, there were reports that the ANO was being torn apart
further by internal feuds, defections, and lack of financing. Half
of Abu Nidal's followers in Lebanon and Libya reportedly had
defected to Yasser Arafat's Fatah movement and moved to the Gaza
Strip.
Leader
Profile
Abu
Nidal
Position:
Leader of the ANO.
Background:
Abu Nidal was born Sabri al-Banna in May 1937 in Jaffa, Palestine,
the son of a wealthy orange grower, Khalil al-Banna, and of his
eighth wife. His father was reputed to be one of the wealthiest men
in Palestine, primarily from dealing in property. Abu Nidal's family
also had homes in Egypt, France, and Turkey. His father died in
1945, when Sabri was attending a French mission school in Jaffa. His
more devout older brothers then enrolled him in a private Muslim
school in Jerusalem for the next two years, until the once wealthy
family was forced into abject poverty. The Israeli government
confiscated all of the al-Banna land in 1948, including more than
6,000 acres of orchards. After living in a refugee camp in Gaza for
nine months, the family moved to Nablus on the West Bank, when Sabri
al-Banna was 12 years old. An average student, he graduated from
high school in Nablus in 1955.
Sabri al-Banna ("Abu Nidal") 
(Photo courtesy
of The Washington Post, 1999)
That year
Sabri joined the authoritarian Arab nationalist and violence-prone
Ba'ath Party. He also enrolled in the engineering department of
Cairo University, but two years later returned to Nablus without
having graduated. In 1958 he got a demeaning job as a common laborer
with the Arabian-American Oil Company (Aramco) in Saudi Arabia. In
1960 he also set up an electronic contracting shop in Riyadh. His
character traits at that time included being an introvert and
stubborn. In 1962, while back in Nablus, he married and then
returned with his wife to Saudi Arabia. Political discussions with
other Palestinian exiles in Saudi Arabia inspired him to become more
active in the illegal Ba'ath Party and then to join Fatah. In 1967
he was fired from his Aramco job because of his political
activities, imprisoned, and tortured by the Saudis, who then
deported him to Nablus. As a result of the Six-Day War and the
entrance of Israeli forces into Nablus, he formed his own group
called the Palestine Secret Organization, which became more militant
in 1968 and began to stir up trouble. He moved his family to Amman,
where he joined Fatah, Yasser Arafat's group and the largest of the
Palestinian commando organizations.
In 1969 Abu
Nidal became the Palestinian Liberation Organization's (PLO)
representative in Khartoum, and while there he apparently first came
in contact with Iraqi intelligence officers. In August 1970, he
moved to Baghdad, where he occupied the same post, and became an
agent of the Iraqi intelligence service. After the 1973 Arab-Israeli
War, he left Fatah to start his own organization. With Iraqi
weapons, training, and intelligence support, his first major act of
terrorism was to seize the Saudi Arabian Embassy in Paris on
September 5, 1973. Later Iraqi officials reportedly admitted that
they had commissioned Abu Nidal to carry out the operation.
During
1973-74, the relationship between Abu Nidal and Arafat worsened. Abu
Nidal himself has suggested that he left Fatah because of the PLO's
willingness to accept a compromise West Bank state instead of the
total liberation of Palestine. By mid-1974 Abu Nidal was replaced
because of his increasing friendliness with his Iraqi host. In
October 1974, Iraq sponsored the Rejection Front. Abu Nidal did not
join, however, because of his recent expulsion from the PLO, and he
was organizing his own group, the Fatah Revolutionary Council, with
the help of the Iraqi leadership. In 1978 Abu Nidal began to
retaliate for his ouster from the PLO by assassinating the leading
PLO representatives in London, Kuwait, and Paris. He subsequently
assassinated the leading PLO representative in Brussels in 1981 and
the representatives in Bucharest, Romania, in 1984. Other attempts
failed. In 1983 Abu Nidal's hitmen in Lisbon also assassinated one
of Arafat's most dovish advisers.
In addition
to his terrorist campaign against the PLO, Abu Nidal carried out
attacks against Syria. He organized a terrorist group called Black
June (named after the month the Syrian troops invaded Lebanon) that
bombed Syrian embassies and airline offices in Europe, took hostages
at a hotel in Damascus, and attempted to assassinate the Syrian
foreign minister. In November 1983, Saddam expelled Abu Nidal from
Iraq because of pressure applied by the United States, Jordan, and
the United Arab Emirates--all allies of Iraq in the ongoing war
against Iran.
Abu Nidal
moved his headquarters to Syria. From late 1983 to 1986, Hafiz
al-Assad's government employed ANO to carry out two main objectives:
to intimidate Arafat and King Hussein, who were considering taking
part in peace plans that excluded Syria, and to attempt to
assassinate Jordanian representatives (mainly diplomats). Between
1983 and 1985, the ANO attacked Jordanians in Ankara, Athens,
Bucharest, Madrid, New Delhi, and Rome, as well as bombed offices in
these capitals. The Gulf states, mainly Saudi Arabia, Kuwait, and
the United Arab Emirates were also attacked because they were late
in paying him protection money. Other ANO attacks included the
machine-gun massacres of El Al passengers at the Vienna and Rome
airports on December 27, 1985.
Abu Nidal's
relationship with Syria weakened, however, because Assad treated him
as a contract hitman rather than a Palestinian leader and because
Britain, the Soviet Union, and the United States applied intense
pressures on Assad's regime to end terrorism. After Syrian
intelligence caught one of Abu Nidal's lieutenants at the Damascus
airport carrying sensitive documents and found weapons that he had
stored in Syria without their knowledge, Syria expelled Abu Nidal in
1987. After the expulsion, he moved to Libya.
Abu Nidal
appeared to be more secure in Libya. He followed the same pattern
that he had established in Iraq and Syria. He organized attacks on
the enemies of his friends (Libya's enemies included the United
States, Egypt, and the PLO), bombed the U.S. Embassy in Cairo,
hijacked planes, and gunned down 21 Jews at an Istanbul synagogue.
In Libya, however, internal feuds ripped ANO apart. In 1989-90
hundreds died in battles between Abu Nidal and dissidents supported
by the PLO, who sought to take control of his operations in Libya
and Lebanon.
A curious
feature of Abu Nidal's terrorism is that more than 50 percent of it
has been directed against Arab and Palestinian rivals. The ANO's
vicious war against the PLO has led to Arab claims that it was
secretly manipulated by Israel's Mossad secret service. According to
this seemingly far-fetched hypothesis, the Mossad penetrated Abu
Nidal's organization and has manipulated Abu Nidal to carry out
atrocities that would discredit the Palestinian cause. The
hypothesis is based on four main points: Abu Nidal killings have
damaged the Palestinian cause to Israel's advantage, the suspicious
behavior of some of Abu Nidal's officials, the lack of attacks on
Israel, lack of involvement in the Intifada, and Israel's failure to
retaliate against Abu Nidal's groups. Another distinctive feature of
Abu Nidal's terrorism is that the ANO has generally not concerned
itself with captured ANO members, preferring to abandon them to
their fate rather than to attempt to bargain for their release.
These traits would seem to suggest that the ANO has been more a
product of its leader's paranoid psychopathology than his ideology.
Abu Nidal's paranoia has also been evident in interviews that he has
supposedly given, in which he has indicated his belief that the
Vatican was responsible for his fallout with Iraq and is actively
hunting down his organization. Wary of being traced or blown up by a
remote-controlled device, he allegedly never speaks on a telephone
or two-way radio, or drinks anything served to him by others.
In recent
years, the aging and ailing Abu Nidal has slipped into relative
obscurity. On July 5, 1998, two days after 10 ANO members demanded
his resignation as ANO chief, the Egyptians arrested Abu Nidal, who
was carrying a Tunisian passport under a false name. Egyptian
security officers eventually ordered the 10 dissident members of his
group out of Egypt. Abu Nidal was rumored to be undergoing treatment
in the Palestinian Red Crescent Society Hospital in the Cairo suburb
of Heliopolis. In mid-December 1998, he went from Egypt to Iraq
after fleeing a hospital bed in Cairo, where he had quietly been
undergoing treatment for leukemia.
Abu Nidal's
physical description seems to vary depending on the source. In 1992
Patrick Seale described Abu Nidal as "a pale-skinned, balding,
pot-bellied man, with a long thin nose above a gray mustache." One
trainee added that Abu Nidal was not very tall and had blue-green
eyes and a plump face.
Popular Front for the Liberation of Palestine-General Command (PFLP-GC)
Group
Profile
Ahmad
Jibril, a Palestinian who had served as a captain in the Syrian army
before joining
first the
Fatah and later the PFLP, became disillusioned with the PFLP's
emphasis on ideology over action and for being too willing to
compromise with Israel. Consequently, in August 1968 Jibril formed
the PFLP-GC as a breakaway faction of the PFLP. The PFLP-GC is a
secular, nationalist organization that seeks to replace Israel with
a "secular democratic" state. Like the PFLP, the PFLP-GC has refused
to accept Israel's continued existence, but the PFLP-GC has been
more strident and uncompromising in its opposition to a negotiated
solution to the Palestinian conflict than the PFLP and, unlike the
PFLP, has made threats to assassinate Yasir Arafat. Terrorist
actions linked to the PFLP-GC have included the hang-glider
infiltration of an operative over the Lebanese border in November
1987, the hijacking of four jet airliners on September 6, 1970, and
the bombing of a Pan Am Boeing 747 over Lockerbie, Scotland, in
1988, causing 270 deaths. Libyan agents were later charged for the
Pan Am bombing, but Jibril and his PFLP-GC have continued to be
suspected of some involvement, such as planning the operation and
then giving it to the Libyans. In recent years, the PFLP-GC,
weakened by reduced support from Syria and Jibril's health problems,
has not been associated with any major international terrorist
action. Its activities have focused on guerrilla attacks against
Israeli forces in southern Lebanon.
In 1991 the
PFLP-GC had about 500 members and was attempting to recruit new
members. It is known that the PFLP looks for support from the
working classes and middle classes, but little has been reported
about the PFLP-GC's membership composition. The PFLP-GC's presence
in the West Bank and Gaza is negligible, however.
The PFLP
has a strict membership process that is the only acceptable form of
recruitment. Although it is unclear whether the PFLP-GC uses this or
a similar process, the PFLP's recruiting program is nonetheless
described here briefly. A PFLP cell, numbering from three to ten
members, recruits new members and appoints one member of a
comparably sized PFLP circle to guide PFLP trainees through their
pre-membership period. Cells indoctrinate new recruits through the
study of PFLP literature and Marxist-Leninist theory. Prior to any
training and during the training period, each recruit is closely
monitored and evaluated for personality, ability, and depth of
commitment to the Palestinian cause. To qualify for membership, the
applicant must be Palestinian or Arab, at least 16 years old, from a
"revolutionary class," accept the PFLP's political program and
internal rules, already be a participant in one of the PFLP's
noncombatant organizations, and be prepared to participate in
combat. To reach "trainee" status, the new recruit must submit an
application and be recommended by at least two PFLP members, who are
held personally responsible for having recommended the candidate.
Trainees undergo training for a period of six months to a year. On
completing training, the trainee must be formally approved for full
membership.
The PFLP-GC
political leadership is organized into a General Secretariat, a
Political Bureau, and a Central Committee. The PFLP-GC is currently
led by its secretary general, Ahmad Jibril. Other top leaders
include the assistant secretary general, Talal Naji; and the
Political Bureau secretary, Fadl Shururu.
In August
1996, Syrian President Hafiz al-Asad reportedly asked PFLP-GC chief
Ahmad Jibril to leave Syria and go to Iran. However, Jibril
apparently was not out of Syria for long. On May 14, 1999, a
delegation representing the leadership of the PFLP-GC, led by PFLP-GC
Secretary General Ahmad Jibril and comprising PFLP-GC Assistant
Secretary General Talal Naji, PFLP-GC Political Bureau Secretary
Fadl Shururu, and Central Committee Member Abu Nidal 'Ajjuri, met in
Damascus with Iranian President Muhammad Khatami and his delegation,
who paid a state visit to the Syrian Arab Republic. Several senior
PFLP-GC members quit the group in August 1999 because of Jibril's
hard-line against peace negotiations.
The PFLP-GC
is not known to have been particularly active in recent years, at
least in terms of carrying out major acts of terrorism. However, if
one of its state sponsors, such as Iran, Libya, and Syria, decides
to retaliate against another nation for a perceived offense, the
PFLP-GC could be employed for that purpose. The group retains
dormant cells in Europe and has close ties to the JRA and Irish
terrorists.
Leader
Profile
Ahmad
Jibril
Position:
Secretary General of the PFLP-GC.
Background:
Ahmad Jibril was born in the town of Yazur, on land occupied in
1938. Following the Arab-Israeli War in 1948, his family moved to
Syria. Late in the second half of the 1950s, he, like other
Palestinians, joined the Syrian Army. He attended military college
and eventually became a demolitions expert and a captain. While
remaining an active officer in the Syrian Army, Jibril tried to form
his own militant organization, the Palestine Liberation Front (PLF),
with a few young Palestinians on the eve of the June 1967 war. Since
that time, Jibril has been characterized by two basic constants: not
offending or distancing himself from Syria and maintaining a
deep-seated hostility toward Fatah and Yasir Arafat. After a brief
membership in George Habbash's PFLP, in October 1968 Jibril formed
the PFLP-GC, which became known for its military explosives
technology.
Ahmad Jibril 
(Photo courtesy
of The Washington Post, 1999)
After a
long period of suffering and poverty, Jibril had the good fortune in
the mid-1970s of becoming acquainted with Libya's Colonel Muammar
al-Qadhafi in the wake of the downing of a Libyan civilian plane by
Israeli fighters over the Sinai. Jibril offered to retaliate, and
Qadhafi reportedly gave him millions of dollars to buy gliders and
launch kamikaze attacks on an Israeli city. After sending the pilots
to certain communist countries for training in suicide missions,
Jibril met with Qadhafi and returned the money, saying that twice
that amount was needed. Impressed by Jibril's honesty, Qadhafi
immediately gave him twice the amount.
Despite his
huge quantities of weapons and money, Jibril still suffered from low
popularity among Palestinians and a lack of presence in the occupied
West Bank and Gaza Strip. Reasons cited for his low popularity
included his having grown up in Syrian Army barracks, the nature of
his alliance with Syria, and the Fatah movement's isolation of him
from the Palestinian scene. Jibril suffered a major setback in 1977,
when the PFLP-GC split. In 1982 Jibril fled Beirut in 1982 and began
a closer association with Libyan agencies, taking charge of
liquidating a large number of Libyan opposition figures and leaders
overseas. In early 1983, Jibril suddenly began identifying with
Iran, which welcomed him. Eventually, he moved his headquarters and
operations center to Tehran. The PFLP-GC began engaging in
intelligence operations for Iran among Palestinians in various
countries.
Revolutionary Armed Forces of Colombia (FARC)
Group
Profile
The
membership of the Revolutionary Armed Forces of Colombia (Fuerzas
Armadas Revolucionarias de Colombia--FARC) has always come primarily
from the countryside. Sociologist James Peter says that 80 percent
of the FARC's members are peasants, which explains its vitality and
development over time. Most FARC members reportedly are poorly
educated, young people from rural areas and who are more attracted
to the FARC for its relatively good salary and revolutionary
adventurism than for ideology. Many are teenagers, both male and
female. Many poor farmers and teenagers join the FARC out of boredom
or simply because it pays them about $350 a month, which is $100
more than a Colombian Army conscript. Others may be more idealistic.
For example, Ramón, a 17-year-old guerrilla, told a Washington
Post reporter in February 1999 that "I do not know the word
'Marxism,' but I joined the FARC for the cause of the country...for
the cause of the poor." The FARC has relied on forced conscription
in areas where it has had difficulties recruiting or in instances in
which landowners are unable to meet FARC demands for "war taxes." In
early June 1999, the FARC's Eduardo Devía ("Raul Reyes") pledged to
a United Nations representative not to recruit or kidnap more
minors.
Although
the FARC has traditionally been a primarily peasant-based movement,
its membership may have broadened during the 1990s as a result of
the steadily expanding area under FARC control. Timothy P. Wickham-Crowley
points out that "The most striking single feature of the Colombian
guerrilla experience, especially but not only for the FARC, is how
thoroughly the entire guerrilla experience has been rooted in local
experiences in the countryside." Wickham-Crowley qualifies that
traditional characteristic, however, by noting that, according to
FARC leader Manuel Marulanda, "there had been an appreciable
broadening of the guerrillas' ranks, now including a larger number
of urbanites: workers, intellectuals, students, professionals,
doctors, lawyers, professors, and priests." If true, this would be
surprising considering that the FARC's increasingly terrorist
actions, such as mass kidnappings, have had the effect of shifting
public opinion in Colombia from apathy toward the isolated rural
guerrilla groups to increasing concern and a hardening of attitudes
toward the guerrillas.
According
to some analysts, the insurgent organization has approximately
20,000 fighters organized in at least 80 fronts throughout the
country, which are especially concentrated in specific areas where
the FARC has managed to establish a support base within the peasant
population. However, that figure is at the higher end of estimates.
In 1999 the FARC reportedly had approximately 15,000 heavily armed
combatants. The National Army's intelligence directorate puts the
figure even lower, saying that the insurgent group has close to
11,000 men--seven blocs that comprise a total of 61 fronts, four
columns, and an unknown number of mobile companies.
The FARC
was not known to have any women combatants in its ranks in the
1960s, but by the 1980s women were reportedly fighting side by side
with FARC men without any special privileges. By 1999 a growing
number of FARC troops were women.
In contrast
to most other Latin American guerrilla/terrorist groups, FARC
leaders generally are poorly educated peasants. The formal education
of current FARC leader Manuel Marulanda consists of only four years
of grammar school. His predecessor, Jocobo Arenas, had only two
years of school. Wickham-Crowley has documented the peasant origins
of FARC leaders and the organization in general, both of which were
a product of the La Violencia period in 1948, when the government
attempted to retake the "independent republics" formed by peasants.
Marulanda's
power is limited by the Central General Staff, the FARC's main
decision-making body, formed by seven members, including Marulanda.
The other six are Jorge Briceño Suárez ("Mono Jojoy"), Guillermo
León Saenz Vargas ("Alfonso Cano"), Luis Eduardo Devía ("Raúl
Reyes"), Rodrigo Londoño Echeverry ("Timochenko" or "Timoleón"),
Luciano Marín Arango ("Iván Márquez"), and Efraín Guzmán Jiménez.
Raúl Reyes, Joaquín Gómez and Fabian Ramírez, who have led lengthy
military and political careers within the insurgent ranks, have been
present during the peace talks with the government in 1999. Raúl
Reyes is in charge of finances and international policy; Fabian
Ramírez is a commander with the Southern Bloc, one of the
organization's largest operations units; and Joaquín Gómez is a
member of the Southern Bloc's General Staff.
At the
beginning of the 1980s, the FARC leadership decided to send about 20
of its best youth to receive training in the military academies of
the now former Soviet Union. The FARC's new second-generation of
guerrilla leaders--those young FARC members who completed
political-military training abroad and are beginning to assume
important military responsibilities--have been educated more for
waging war than making peace. Since the mid-1990s, these
second-generation FARC military leaders have been gradually assuming
greater military responsibilities and taking over from the FARC's
first-generation leaders.
The
division between so-called moderates and hard-liners within the FARC
leadership constitutes a significant vulnerability, if it can be
exploited. Whereas Marulanda represents the supposedly moderate
faction of the FARC and favors a political solution, Jorge Briceño
("Mono Jojoy") represents the FARC hard-liners who favor a military
solution. Marulanda must know that he will not live long enough to
see the FARC take power. Thus, he may prefer to be remembered in
history as the FARC leader who made peace possible. However, should
Marulanda disappear then Mono Jojoy and his fellow hard-liners will
likely dominate the FARC. Mono Jojoy, who does not favor the peace
process, reportedly has been the primary cause of a rupture between
the FARC's political and military branches.
Leader
Profiles
Pedro
Antonio Marín/Manuel Marulanda Vélez
Position:
FARC founder and commander in chief.
Background:
Since its inception in May 1966, the FARC has operated under the
leadership of Pedro Antonio Marín (aka "Manuel Marulanda Vélez" or "Tirofijo"--Sure
Shot). Marín was born into a peasant family in Génova, Quindío
Department, a coffee-growing region of west-central Colombia. He
says he was born in May 1930, but his father claimed the date was
May 12, 1928. He was the oldest of five children, all brothers. His
formal education consisted of only four years of elementary school,
after which he went to work as a woodcutter, butcher, baker, and
candy salesman. His family supported the Liberal Party. When a civil
war erupted in 1948 following the assassination of a Liberal
president, Marín and a few cousins took to the mountains. On
becoming a guerrilla, Marín adopted the pseudonym of Manuel
Marulanda Vélez in tribute to a trade unionist who died while
opposing the dispatch of Colombian troops to the Korean War.
Pedro
Antonio Marín 
(Photo courtesy of www.geocities.com/CapitolHill/Lobby/6433/04.html)
A
professional survivor, an experienced tactician, and a determined
commander, Marulanda Vélez has been officially pronounced dead
several times in army communiqués, but he has always reappeared in
guerrilla actions. Although only five feet tall, he is a charismatic
guerrilla chieftain who has long been personally involved in combat
and has inspired unlimited confidence among his followers. He
ascended to the top leadership position after the death of Jocobo
Arenas from a heart attack in 1990. He is reported to be a member of
the Central Committee of the Communist Party of Colombia (Partido
Comunista de Colombia--PCC), which has historically been associated
with the FARC. According to author Alfredo Rangel Suárez, Marulanda
"is not a theoretician by any means, but he is very astute and has a
great capacity for command and organization." Rangel Suárez believes
that Marulanda is a hardcore Marxist-Leninist. However, Marulanda's
peasant origins and his innate sense of military strategy have
earned him nationwide recognition as a leader among politicians,
leftists, and other guerrilla groups.
Marulanda
is not known to have ever married, although he reportedly has
numerous children by liaisons with various women. According to
journalist María Jimena Duzán, Marulanda lives simply, like a
peasant, and without any luxuries, such as cognac. However, he
smokes cigarettes.
Jorge
Briceño Suárez ("Mono Jojoy")
Position:
Second in command of the FARC; commander, Eastern Bloc of the FARC;
member, FARC General Secretariat since April 1993.
Background:
Jorge Briceño Suárez was born in the Duda region of Colombia, in the
jurisdiction of Uribe, Meta Department, in 1949. His father was the
legendary guerrilla Juan de la Cruz Varela, and his mother was a
peasant woman, Romelia Suárez. He grew up and learned to read and
write within the FARC. For years, he was at the side of Manuel
Marulanda Vélez ("Tirofijo"--Sureshot), who is considered his tutor
and teacher. Mono Jojoy is a jovial-looking, heavy-set man who wears
a handlebar moustache and who normally wears a simple green
camouflage uniform and a black beret. He is another of the new
second-generation FARC military chiefs who was born in the FARC.
Both he and "Eliécer"created the FARC's highly effective school for
"special attack tactics," which trains units to strike the enemy
without suffering major casualties. Mono Jojoy is credited with
introducing the Vietnam War-style specialized commandos that consist
of grouping the best men of each front in order to assign them
specific high-risk missions. He is one of the most respected
guerrilla leaders within FARC ranks. He became second in command
when Marulanda succeeded Jocobo Arenas in 1990.
Unlike the
other commanders who came to the FARC after university-level
studies, Mono Jojoy learned everything about guerrilla warfare in
the field. He easily moves among the Departments of Boyacá,
Cundinamarca, and Meta. He is said to know the Sumapaz region "like
the palm of his hand." He is known as a courageous guerrilla, who is
obsessed with attacking the Public Force, has little emotion, and is
laconic. His great military experience helps to compensate for his
low intellectual level. He is said to be unscrupulous and to
advocate any form of warfare in pursuit of power, including
dialoging with the government as a ruse. Under his command, the
Eastern Bloc has earned record amounts of cocaine-trafficking
profits. He is opposed to extradition of Colombians, including his
brother, Germán Briceño Suárez ("Grannobles"), a FARC hard-liner who
was charged on July 21, 1999, in the slayings of three U.S. Indian
rights activists, who were executed in early 1999. He is
contemptuous of the prospect of U.S. military intervention, noting
that U.S. soldiers would not last three days in the jungle. However,
he would welcome U.S. economic assistance to rural development
projects, such as bridge-building.
Germán Briceño Suárez ("Grannobles")
Position:
Commander, 10th, 28th, 38th, 45th, and 56th fronts.
Background:
Germán Briceño, younger brother of Jorge Briceño Suárez, was born in
the Duda region of Colombia, in the jurisdiction of Uribe, Meta
Department, in 1953. His father was the legendary guerrilla Juan de
la Cruz Varela, and his mother was a peasant woman, Romelia Suárez.
At the recommendation of his brother, Germán Briceño became an
official member of the FARC in 1980. Even from that early date,
Germán Briceño showed himself to be more of a fighter and bolder
than his older brother, despite the latter's own reputation for
boldness. Germán Briceño was promoted rapidly to commander of the
FARC's 30th Front in Cauca Department. After founding a
combat training school in that department's Buenos Aires
municipality, he began to be known for his meanness. He was
reportedly suspended temporarily from the FARC for his excesses
against the peasants and his subordinates, but later readmitted as a
commander, thanks to his brother. However, he was transferred to
Vichada Department, where he engaged in weapons trafficking and
extortion of taxes from coca growers and drug traffickers.
In 1994,
after being promoted to his brother's Western Bloc staff, Germán
Briceño took over command of the 10th Front, which
operates in Arauca Department and along the Venezuelan border. Since
then he has also assumed command of the 28th, 38th,
45th, and 56th fronts, operating in the
economically and militarily important departments of Arauca, Boyaca,
and Casanare. In 1994 he reportedly participated, along with his
brother, in the kidnappings and murders of American missionaries
Stephen Welsh and Timothy van Dick; the kidnapping of Raymond
Rising, an official from the Summer Linguistics Institute; and the
kidnappings of industrialist Enrique Mazuera Durán and his son,
Mauricio, both of whom have U.S. citizenship. Germán Briceño is also
accused of kidnapping British citizen Nigel Breeze, and he is under
investigation for the murder of two Colombian Marine Infantry deputy
officers and for the kidnappings of Carlos Bastardo, a lieutenant
from the Venezuelan navy, as well as about a dozen cattlemen from
Venezuela's Apure State. His kidnap victims in Arauca have included
the son of Congressman Adalberto Jaimes; and Rubén Dario López,
owner of the Arauca convention center, along with his wife. He has
also ordered the murders of young women who were the girlfriends of
police or military officers.
On February
23, 1999, Germán Briceño also kidnapped, without FARC authorization,
three U.S. indigenous activists in Arauca and murdered them a week
later in Venezuelan territory. The incident resulted in the breaking
off of contact between the FARC and the U.S. Department of State.
After a so-called FARC internal investigation, he was exonerated,
again thanks to his brother, and a guerrilla named Gildardo served
as the fall guy. Germán Briceño recovered part of his warrior's
reputation by leading an offensive against the army in March and
April 1999 that resulted in the deaths of 60 of the army's soldiers.
On July 30, 1999, however, Germán Briceño once again carried out an
unauthorized action by hijacking a Venezuela Avior commercial flight
with 18 people on board (they were released on August 8).
"Eliécer"
Position:
A leading FARC military tactician.
Background:
"Eliécer" was born in the FARC in 1957, the son of one of the FARC's
founders. He walked though the Colombian jungles at the side of his
father. Tall, white, and muscular, he is a member of the so-called
second-generation of the FARC. One the FARC's most highly trained
guerrillas, he received military training in the Soviet Union. The
late FARC ideologist Jocobo Arenas singled out Eliécer for this
honor. An outstanding student, Eliécer was awarded various Soviet
decorations. He then went to East Germany, where he not only
received military training but also learned German and completed
various political science courses. Following his stay in East
Germany, he received guerrilla combat experience in Central America.
Commander "Eliécer" became the FARC's military chief of Antioquia
Department at the end of 1995. A modern version of Manuel Marulanda,
Eliécer is regarded as cold, calculating, a very good
conversationalist, cultured, and intuitive. By 1997 he was regarded
as one of the FARC's most important tacticians. He and "Mono
Jojoy"created the FARC's highly effective school for "special attack
tactics," which trains units to strike the enemy without suffering
major casualties. In Antioquia Eliécer was assigned to work
alongside Efraín Guzmán ("El Cucho"), a member of the FARC Staff and
a FARC founder who was 60 years old in 1996.
Revolutionary Organization 17 November (17N)
Group
Profile
Since the
group's initial appearance with the assassination of U.S. official
Richard Welch in an Athens suburb with a Colt .45-caliber magnum
automatic pistol on December 23, 1975, no known member of the
shadowy Revolutionary Organization 17 November (Epanastatiki
Organosi 17 Noemvri--17N) has been apprehended. Thus, the membership
and internal dynamics of this small, mysterious, and
well-disciplined group remain largely unknown.
It has been
claimed in some news media that the identity of no member of 17N is
known to Greek, American, or European police and intelligence
agencies. However, the group's ability to strike with impunity at
its chosen targets for almost a quarter century without the
apprehension of a single member has reportedly made Western
intelligence agencies suspect it of being the instrument of a
radicalized Greek intelligence service, the GYP, according to the
Observer [London]. According to one of the Observer's
sources, Kurdish bomber Seydo Hazar, 17N leaders work hand-in-glove
with elements of the Greek intelligence service. According to the
Observer, 17N has sheltered the PKK by providing housing and
training facilities for its guerrillas. Police were kept away from
PKK training camps by 17N leaders who checked the identity of car
license plates with Greek officials. Funds were obtained and
distributed to the PKK by a retired naval commander who lives on a
Greek military base and is a well-known sympathizer of 17N.
What little
is known about 17N derives basically from its target selection and
its rambling written communiqués that quote Balzac or historical
texts, which a member may research in a public library. Named for
the 1973 student uprising in Greece protesting the military regime,
the group is generally believed to be an ultranationalist,
Marxist-Leninist organization that is anti-U.S., anti-Turkey,
anti-rich Greeks, anti-German, anti-European Union (EU), and
anti-NATO, in that order. It has also been very critical of Greek
government policies, such as those regarding Cyprus, relations with
Turkey, the presence of U.S. bases in Greece, and Greek membership
in NATO and the European Union (EU). In its self-proclaimed role as
"vanguard of the working class," 17N has also been critical of Greek
government policies regarding a variety of domestic issues. One of
the group's goals is to raise the "consciousness of the masses" by
focusing on issues of immediate concern to the population. To these
ends, the group has alternated its attacks between so-called
"watchdogs of the capitalist system" (i.e., U.S. diplomatic and
military personnel and "secret services") and "servants of the
state" (such as government officials, security forces, or
industrialists). It has been responsible for numerous attacks
against U.S. interests, including the assassination of four U.S.
officials, the wounding of 28 other Americans, and a rocket attack
on the U.S. Embassy compound in Athens in February 1996. The group
justified its assassination of Welch by blaming the CIA for
"contributing to events in Cyprus" and for being "responsible for
and supporting the military junta."
Unlike most
European Marxist-Leninist terrorist groups that are in their third
or fourth generation of membership, the 17N group has been able to
retain its original hard-core members. In 1992, according to 17N
expert Andrew Corsun, the group's hard-core members were most likely
professionals such as lawyers, journalists, and teachers in their
late thirties and early forties. If that is the case, most of the
group's core membership, which he estimated to be no more than
twenty, would today be mostly in their forties. Moreover, the 17N
communiques, with a five-pointed star and the name "17N," typically
come from the same typewriter that issued the movement's first
proclamation in 1975, shortly before Welch's execution. According to
the prosecutor who examined the files on 17N accumulated by late
Attorney General Dhimitrios Tsevas, the group comprises a small
circle of members who are highly educated, have access and informers
in the government, and are divided into three echelons: General
Staff, operators, and auxiliaries. The core members are said to
speak in the cultivated Greek of the educated.
There
appears to be general agreement among security authorities that the
group has between 10 and 25 members, and that its very small size
allows it to maintain its secrecy and security. The origin of the
group is still somewhat vague, but it is believed that its founders
were part of a resistance group that was formed during the 1967-75
military dictatorship in Greece. It is also believed that Greek
Socialist Premier Andreas Papendreou may have played some hand in
its beginnings. After democracy returned to Greece in 1975, it is
believed that many of the original members went their own way. N17
is considered unique in that it appears not to lead any political
movement.
One of the
group's operating traits is the fact that more than 10 of its
attacks in Athens, ranging from its assassination of U.S. Navy
Captain George Tsantes on November 15, 1983, to its attack on the
German ambassador's residence in early 1999, took place in the
so-called Khalandhri Triangle, a triangle comprising apartment
blocks under construction in the suburb of Khalandhri and situated
between Kifisias, Ethinikis Antistaseos, and Rizariou. The
terrorists are believed by authorities to know practically every
square foot of this area. Knowing the urban terrain intimately is a
basic tenet of urban terrorism, as specified by Carlos Marighella,
author of The Minimanual of the Urban Guerrilla.
The
continuing hard-core membership is suggested by the fact that the
group murdered Cosfi Peraticos, scion of a Greek shipping family, in
June 1997 with the same Colt .45 that it used to assassinate Richard
Welch in 1975. The group has actually used the Colt .45 in more
attacks than those in 1975 and 1997 (see Table 6, Appendix). Since
the Welch assassination, its signature Colt .45 has been used to
kill or wound at least six more of its 20 victims, who include three
other American officials and one employee, two Turkish diplomats,
and 13 Greeks. The rest have been killed by another Colt .45, bombs,
and anti-tank missiles. The group's repeated use of its Colt .45 and
typewriter suggests a trait more typical of a psychopathic serial
killer. In the political context of this group, however, it appears
to be symbolically important to the group to repeatedly use the same
Colt .45 and the same typewriter.
Authorities
can tell that the people who make bombs for the 17N organization
were apparently trained in the Middle East during the early 1970s.
For example, in the bombing of a bank branch in Athens on June 24,
1998, by the May 98 Group, the bomb, comprised of a timing mechanism
made with two clocks and a large amount of dynamite, was typical of
devices used by 17N, according to senior police officials.
Religious Fundamentalist Groups
Al-Qaida
Group
Profile
In February
1998, bin Laden announced the formation of an umbrella organization
called the Islamic World Front for the Struggle against the Jews and
the Crusaders (Al-Jabhah al-Islamiyyah al-`Alamiyyah li-Qital al-Yahud
wal-Salibiyyin). Among the announced members of this terrorist
organization are the Egyptian Al-Jama'a al-Islamiyyah, the Egyptian
Al-Jihad, the Egyptian Armed Group, the Pakistan Scholars Society,
the Partisan Movement for Kashmir, the Jihad Movement in Bangladesh,
and bin Laden's Afghan military wing of the Advice and Reform
Commission (Bodansky: 316). Unlike most terrorist groups, Al-Qaida
is more of a home base and financier for a global network of
participating Islamic groups.
According
to Bodansky (308-9), bin Laden and his close advisers live in a
three-chamber cave in eastern Afghanistan, in the mountains near
Jalalabad. One room is used as bin Laden's control and
communications center and is equipped with a state-of-the-art
satellite communications system, which includes, in addition to a
satellite telephone, a desktop computer, at least a couple laptops,
and fax machines. Another room is used for storage of weapons such
as AK-47s, mortars, and machine guns. A third room houses a large
library of Islamic literature and three cots. His immediate staff
occupy cave bunkers in nearby mountains.
Bin Laden
is ingratiating himself with his hosts, the Taliban, by undertaking
a massive reconstruction of Qandahar. In the section reserved for
the Taliban elite, bin Laden has built a home of his own, what
Bodansky (312) describes as "a massive stone building with a tower
surrounded by a tall wall on a side street just across from the
Taliban's "foreign ministry" building." Bin Laden's project includes
the construction of defensive military camps around the city. In
addition, in the mountains east of Qandahar, bin Laden is building
bunkers well concealed and fortified in mountain ravines.
After the
U.S. cruise missile attack against his encampment on August 20,
1998, bin Laden began building a new headquarters and communications
center in a natural cave system in the Pamir Mountains in Kunduz
Province, very close to the border with Tajikistan. According to
Bodansky (312-13), the new site will be completed by the first half
of 2000.
Bodanksy
(326) reports that, since the fall of 1997, bin Laden has been
developing chemical weapons at facilities adjacent to the Islamic
Center in Soba, one of his farms located southwest of Khartoum,
Sudan. Meanwhile, since the summer of 1998 bin Laden has also been
preparing terrorist operations using biological, chemical, and
possibly radiological weapons at a secret compound near Qandahar.
By 1998 a
new generation of muhajideen was being trained at bin Laden's camps
in eastern Afghanistan and Pakistan. Bin Laden's Afghan forces
consist of more than 10,000 trained fighters, including almost 3,000
Arab Afghans, or Armed Islamic Movement (AIM), which is also known
as the International Legion of Islam. According to Bodansky
(318-19), Egyptian intelligence reported that these Arab Afghans
total 2,830, including 177 Algerians, 594 Egyptians, 410 Jordanians,
53 Moroccans, 32 Palestinians, 162 Syrians, 111 Sudanese, 63
Tunisians, 291 Yemenis, 255 Iraqis, and others from the Gulf states.
The remaining 7,000 or so fighters are Bangladeshis, Chechens,
Pakistanis, Tajiks, Uzbeks, and other nationalities. Bodansky (318)
reports that the 5,000 trainees at one training center in
Afghanistan are between 16 and 25 years of age and from all over the
world. The Martyrdom Battalions are composed of human bombs being
trained to carry out spectacular terrorist operations.
Leader
Profiles:
Osama
bin Laden
("Usama bin Muhammad bin Laden, Shaykh Usama bin Laden, the Prince,
the Emir, Abu Abdallah, Mujahid Shaykh, Hajj, the Director")
Position:
Head of Al-Qaida.
Background:
Usamah bin Mohammad bin Laden, now known in the Western world as
Osama bin Laden, was born on July 30, 1957, in Riyadh, Saudi Arabia,
the seventeenth son of Mohammad bin Laden. The late Mohammad bin
Laden rose from peasant origins in Yemen to become a small-time
builder and contractor in Saudi Arabia and eventually the wealthiest
construction contractor in Saudi Arabia.. He had more than 50
children from several wives. Osama bin Laden's mother was reportedly
a Palestinian. Depending on the source of information, she was the
least or most favored of his father's ten wives, and Osama was his
father's favorite son. He was raised in the Hijaz in western Saudi
Arabia, and ultimately al Medina Al Munawwara. The family patriarch
died in the late 1960s, according to one account, but was still
active in 1973, according to another account. In any case, he left
his 65 children a financial empire that today is worth an estimated
$10 billion. The Saudi bin Laden Group is now run by Osama's family,
which has publicly said it does not condone his violent activities.
After being
educated in schools in Jiddah, the main port city on the Red Sea
coast, bin Laden studied management and economics in King Abdul Aziz
University, also in Jiddah, from 1974 to 1978. As a student, he
often went to Beirut to frequent nightclubs, casinos, and bars.
However, when his family's construction firm was rebuilding holy
mosques in the sacred cities of Mecca and Medina in 1973, bin Laden
developed a religious passion for Islam and a strong belief in
Islamic law. In the early 1970s, he began to preach the necessity of
armed struggle and worldwide monotheism, and he also began to
associate with Islamic fundamentalist groups.
Osama
bin Laden 
(AP Photo; www.cnn.com)
Bin Laden's
religious passion ignited in December 1979, when the Soviet Union
invaded Muslim Afghanistan. Bin Laden's worldview of seeing the
world in simplistic terms as a struggle between righteous Islam and
a doomed West prompted him to join the mujahideen in Pakistan, just
a few days after the invasion. In the early 1980s, he returned home
to fund, recruit, transport, and train a volunteer force of Arab
nationals, called the Islamic Salvation Front (ISF), to fight
alongside the existing Afghan mujahideen. He co-founded the
Mujahideen Services Bureau (Maktab al-Khidamar) and transformed it
into an international network that recruited Islamic fundamentalists
with special knowledge, including engineers, medical doctors,
terrorists, and drug smugglers. In addition, bin Laden volunteered
the services of the family construction firm to blast new roads
through the mountains. As commander of a contingent of Arab troops,
he experienced combat against the Soviets first-hand, including the
siege of Jalalabad in 1986--one of the fiercest battles of the war,
and he earned a reputation as a fearless fighter. Following that
battle, bin Laden and other Islamic leaders concluded that they were
victims of a U.S. conspiracy to defeat the jihad in Afghanistan and
elsewhere.
By the time
the Soviet Union had pulled out of Afghanistan in February 1989, bin
Laden was leading a fighting force known as "Afghan Arabs," which
numbered between 10,000 and 20,000. That year, after the Soviets
were forced out of Afghanistan, bin Laden disbanded the ISF and
returned to the family construction business in Saudi Arabia.
However, now he was a celebrity, whose fiery speeches sold a quarter
million cassettes. The Saudi government rewarded his hero status
with numerous government construction contracts. Following Iraq's
invasion of Kuwait on August 2, 1990, bin Laden urged the Saudi
government not to compromise its Islamic legitimacy by inviting
infidel Americans into Saudi Arabia to defend the country, but he
was ignored..
Although
bin Laden, unlike most other Islamic leaders, remained loyal to the
regime while condemning the U.S. military and economic presence as
well as the Iraqi invasion, Saudi officials increasingly began to
threaten him to halt his criticism. Consequently, bin Laden and his
family and a large band of followers moved to Sudan in 1991. While
living modestly in Sudan, bin Laden established a construction
company employing many of his former Afghan fighters. In addition to
building roads and infrastructure for the Sudanese government, he
ran a farm producing sunflower seeds and a tannery exporting goat
hides to Italy. Sudan served as a base for his terrorist operations.
In 1992 his attention appears to have been directed against Egypt,
but he also claimed responsibility that year for attempting to bomb
U.S. soldiers in Yemen, and again for attacks in Somalia in 1993. He
also financed and help set up at least three terrorist training
camps in cooperation with the Sudanese regime, and his construction
company worked directly with Sudanese military officials to
transport and supply terrorists training in such camps. During the
1992-96 period, he built and equipped 23 training camps for
mujahideen. While in Sudan, he also established a supposedly
detection-proof financial system to support Islamic terrorist
activities worldwide.
In the
winter of 1993, bin Laden traveled to the Philippines to support the
terrorist network that would launch major operations in that country
and the United States. In 1993-94, having become convinced that the
House of al-Saud was no longer legitimate, bin Laden began actively
supporting Islamic extremists in Saudi Arabia. His calls for
insurrection prompted Saudi authorities to revoke his Saudi
citizenship on April 7, 1994, for "irresponsible behavior," and he
was officially expelled from the country. He subsequently
established a new residence and base of operations in the London
suburb of Wembley, but was forced to return to Sudan after a few
months to avoid being extradited to Saudi Arabia. In early 1995, he
began stepping up activities against Egypt and Saudi Arabia.
In mid-May
1996, pressure was applied by the Saudi government on Sudan to exert
some form of control over bin Laden. That summer, he uprooted his
family again, returning to Afghanistan on board his unmarked,
private C-130 military transport plane. Bin Laden established a
mountain fortress near the city of Kandahar southwest of Jalalabad,
under the protection of the Afghan government. From this location,
he continues to fund his training camps and military activities. In
particular, bin Laden continues to fund the Kunar camp, which trains
terrorists for Al-Jihad and Al-Jama' ah al-Islamiyyah. After
attending a terrorism summit in Khartoum, bin Laden stopped in
Tehran in early October 1996 and met with terrorist leaders,
including Abu Nidal, to discuss stepping up terrorist activities in
the Middle East.
A
mysterious figure whose exact involvement with terrorists and
terrorist incidents remains elusive, bin Laden has been linked to a
number of Islamic extremist groups and individuals with vehement
anti-American and anti-Israel ideologies.
His name has been connected to many of the world's most deadly
terrorist operations, and he is named by the U.S. Department of
State as having financial and operational connections with
terrorism.
Some aspects of bin Laden's known activities have been established
during interviews, mainly with Middle Eastern reporters and on three
occasions of the release of fatwas (religious rulings) in April
1996, February 1997, and February 1998. Each threatened a jihad
against U.S. forces in Saudi Arabia and the Holy Lands, and each
called for Muslims to concentrate on "destroying, fighting and
killing the enemy."Abdul-Bari Atwan, editor of al-Quds al-Arabi
[London], who interviewed bin Laden at his Afghan headquarters in
the Khorassan mountains, reports that:
The
mujahideen around the man belong to most Arab states, and are of
different ages, but most of them are young. They hold high
scientific degrees: doctors, engineers, teachers. They left their
families and jobs and joined the Afghan Jihad. There is an open
front, and there are always volunteers seeking martyrdom. The Arab
mujahideen respect their leader, although he does not show any
firmness or leading gestures. They all told me that they are ready
to die in his defense and that they would take revenge against any
quarter that harms him.
A tall
(6'4" to 6'6"), thin man weighing about 160 pounds and wearing a
full beard, bin Laden walks with a cane. He wears long, flowing Arab
robes fringed with gold, and wraps his head in a traditional
red-and-white checkered headdress. He is said to be soft-spoken,
extremely courteous, and even humble. He is described in some
sources as ordinary and shy. He speaks only Arabic. Because he has
dared to stand up to two superpowers, bin Laden has become an almost
mythic figure in the Islamic world. Thanks to the ineffectual U.S.
cruise missile attack against his camps in Afghanistan following the
bombings in Kenya and Tanzania in August 1998, thousands of Arabs
and Muslims, seeing him as a hero under attack by the Great Satan,
have volunteered their service.
In 1998 bin
Laden married his oldest daughter to Mullah Muhammad Omar, the
Taliban's leader. He himself married a fourth wife, reportedly a
young Pushtun related to key Afghan leaders. Thus, Bodansky points
out, now that he is related to the Pushtun elite by blood,
the
ferocious Pushtuns will defend and fight for him and never allow him
to be surrendered to outsiders. Bin Laden's son Muhammad, who was
born in 1985, rarely leaves his father's side. Muhammad has already
received extensive military and terrorist training and carries his
own AK-47. He serves as his father's vigilant personal bodyguard.
Ayman
al-Zawahiri
Position:
Bin Laden's second in command and the undisputed senior military
commander.
Background:
Al-Zawahiri, who claims to be the supreme leader of the Egyptian
Jihad, is responsible for converting bin Laden to Islamic
fundamentalism.
Subhi
Muhammad Abu-Sunnah ("Abu-Hafs al-Masri")
Position:
Military Commander of al-Qaida.
Background:
A prominent Egyptian fundamentalist leader. He has close ties to bin
Laden and has accompanied him on his travels to Arab and foreign
countries. He also helped to establish the al-Qaida organization in
Afghanistan in early 1991. He moved his activities with bin Laden to
Sudan and then backed to Afghanistan.
Hizballah (Party of God)
Alias:
Islamic Jihad
Group
Profile
Hizballah,
an extremist political-religious movement based in Lebanon, was
created and sponsored by a contingent of 2,000 Iranian Revolutionary
Guards (IRGs) dispatched to Lebanon by Iran in July 1982, initially
as a form of resistance to the Israeli presence in southern Lebanon.
Hizballah's followers are Shia Muslims, who are strongly
anti-Western and anti-Israeli and totally dedicated to the creation
of an Iranian-style Islamic Republic in Lebanon and the removal of
non-Islamic influences in the area. Hizballah's following mushroomed
in 1982 as both the Iranians and their local allies in Lebanon
indoctrinated young and poor Shia peasants and young people in West
Beirut's poor Shia suburbs through films, ideological seminars, and
radio broadcasts. The Islamic fundamentalist groups in Lebanon have
been most successful in recruiting their followers among the slum
dwellers of south Beirut. By late 1984, Hizballah is thought to have
absorbed all the known major extremist groups in Lebanon.
Hizballah's
worldview, published in a 1985 manifesto, states that all Western
influence is
detrimental
to following the true path of Islam. In its eyes, the West and
particularly the United States, is the foremost corrupting influence
on the Islamic world today: thus, the United States is known as "the
Great Satan." In the same way, the state of Israel is regarded as
the product of Western imperialism and Western arrogance. Hizballah
believes that the West installed Israel in the region in order to
continue dominating it and exploiting its resources. Thus, Israel
represents
the source
of all evil and violence in the region and is seen as an outpost of
the United States in the heart of the Islamic Middle East. In
Hizballah's eyes, Israel must, therefore, be eradicated.
Hizballah
sees itself as the savior of oppressed and dispossessed Muslims.
Hizballah's
central goals help to explain the nature and scope of its use of
terrorism.
These
include the establishment of an exclusively Shia, Iran-style Islamic
state in Lebanon; the complete destruction of the state of Israel
and the establishment of Islamic rule over Jerusalem and Palestine;
and an implacable opposition to the Middle East peace process, which
it has tried to sabotage through terrorism.
The typical
Hizballah member in 1990 was a young man in his late teens or early
twenties, from a lower middle-class family. In Hizballah's first
years, many members were part-time soldiers. By 1990, however, most
of the militia and terrorist group members were believed to be
full-time "regulars." In the early 1980s, Hizballah used suicide
commandos as young as 17, including a beautiful Sunni girl, who
killed herself and two Israeli soldiers. In the last decade or so,
however, Hizballah has been using only more mature men for special
missions and attacks, while continuing to induct youths as young as
17 into its guerrilla ranks. Hizballah's military branch includes
not only members recruited from the unemployed, but also doctors,
engineers, and other professionals. In 1993 Iranian sources
estimated the number of Hizballah's fighters at 5,000 strong, plus
600 citizens from Arab and Islamic countries; the number of the
party's political cadres and workers was estimated at 3,000 strong.
Within this larger guerrilla organization, Hizballah has small
terrorist cells organized on an informal basis. They may consist of
the personal following of a particular leader or the relatives of a
single extended family.
Hizballah
is divided between moderates and radicals. Shaykh Muhammud Husayn
Fadlallah, Hizballah's spiritual leader, is considered a moderate
leader. The radical camp in 1997 was led by Ibrahim Amin and Hasan
Nasrallah. The latter is now Hizballah's secretary general.
Leader
Profile
Imad
Fa'iz Mughniyah
Position:
Head of Hizballah's Special Operations Command.
Background:
Imad Mughniyah was born in about 1961 in southern Lebanon. He has
been wanted by the FBI since the mid-1980s. He is a charismatic and
extremely violent individual. His physical description, according to
Hala Jaber (1997:120), is "short and chubby with a babyish face."
Mughniyah served in the PLO's Force 17 as a highly trained security
man specializing in explosives. In 1982, after his village in
southern Lebanon was occupied by Israeli troops, he and his family
took refuge in the southern suburbs of Beirut, where he was soon
injured by artillery fire. Disillusioned by the PLO, he joined the
IRGs. His first important task apparently was to mastermind the
bombing of the Israeli Embassy in Buenos Aires in 1982, in which 22
people were killed. On September 2, 1999, Argentina's Supreme Court
issued an arrest warrant for Mughniyah for ordering that bombing.
His next important tasks, on behalf of Syria and Iran, were the
truck bombings that killed 63 people at the U.S. Embassy in Beirut,
Lebanon, in April 1983, and another 241 U.S. Marines and sailors at
their barracks near Beirut airport the following October; the
hijacking of an American airliner in 1985, in which one American was
killed; and the 1995 hijacking of TWA flight 847 from Athens to
Rome. He also kidnapped most of the Americans who were held hostage
in Lebanon, including William Buckley, who was murdered, as well as
the British envoy, Terry Waite. In December 1994, his brother was
killed by a car bomb placed outside his shop in Beirut.
In
mid-February 1997, the pro-Israeli South Lebanese Army radio station
reported that Iran's intelligence service dispatched Mughniyah to
Lebanon to directly supervise the reorganization of Hizballah's
security apparatus concerned with Palestinian affairs in Lebanon and
to work as a security liaison between Hizballah and Iranian
intelligence. Mughniyah also reportedly controls Hizballah's
security apparatus, the Special Operations Command, which handles
intelligence and conducts overseas terrorist acts. Operating out of
Iran, Lebanon, and Syria, Mughniyah is known to frequently travel on
Middle East Airlines (MEA), whose ground crews include Hizballah
members. Although he uses Hizballah as a cover, he reports to the
Iranians.
Islamic Resistance Movement (Hamas)
Group
Profile
In December
1987, when the Palestinian uprising (Intifada) erupted, Sheikh Ahmed
Yassin and other followers of the Muslim Brotherhood Society (Jama'at
al-Ikhwan al-Muslimin--MB), who had been running welfare, social,
and educational services through their mosques, immediately
established the Islamic Resistance Movement (Harakat al Muqawana al
Islamiyyah--Hamas). Hamas's militant wing Al Qassam ('Izz al-Din al-Qassam)
played a major role in the Intifada. Responsible for attacks on
Israeli soldiers, Hamas gained a reputation for ruthlessness and
unpredictability.
During the
Intifada, two main organizational trends toward decentralization of
Hamas developed: Hamas's political leadership moved to the
neighboring Arab states, mainly Jordan; and grass-roots leaders,
representing young, militant activists, attained increased authority
and increased freedom of action within their areas of operation.
Hamas's leadership remains divided between those operating inside
the Occupied Territories and those operating outside, mainly from
Damascus. Mahmoud el-Zahar, Hamas's political leader in Gaza,
operated openly until his arrest in early 1996 by Palestinian
security forces.
Impatient
with the PLO's prolonged efforts to free the Occupied Territories by
diplomatic means, in November 1992 Hamas formed an alliance with
Iran for support in the continuation of the Intifada. That December,
415 Palestinians suspected of having links with Hamas were expelled
from Israel into Lebanon, where they were refused refugee status by
Lebanon and neighboring Arab states. They remained for six months in
a desert camp until international condemnation of the deportations
forced Israel to agree to their return. In September 1993, Hamas
opposed the peace accord between Israel and the Palestine Liberation
Organization (PLO) and maintained a campaign of violence within
Israel aimed at disrupting the Middle East peace process. Its
militant wing, Al-Qassam, claimed responsibility for two bomb
attacks within Israel in April 1994 and for a further bus bombing in
Tel Aviv in October 1994. All were carried out by suicide bombers.
The most
persistent image of Hamas in the Western media is that of a
terrorist group comprised of suicide bombers in the occupied
territories and a radical terrorist faction in Damascus. However,
Hamas is also a large socioreligious movement involved in communal
work within the Palestinian refugee camps and responsible for many
civic-action projects. It runs a whole range of cultural,
educational, political, and social activities based on mosques and
local community groups. In 1996 most of Hamas's estimated $70
million annual budget was going to support a network of hundreds of
mosques, schools, orphanages, clinics, and hospitals in almost every
village, town, and refugee camp on the West Bank and Gaza Strip.
Consequently, Hamas has massive grass-roots support.
In 1993
Hamas's support reportedly varied from more than 40 percent among
the Gaza population as a whole to well over 60 percent in certain
Gaza refugee camps, and its support in the West Bank varied from 25
percent to as much as 40 percent. Hamas was reported in early 1996
to enjoy solid support among 15 percent to 20 percent of the 2
million Palestinians in Gaza and the West Bank. According to
Professor Ehud Sprinzak of Hebrew University, Hamas is so popular
among 20 to 30 percent of Palestinians not because it has killed and
wounded hundreds of Israelis but because it has provided such
important community services for the Palestinian population.
Moreover, Hamas activists live among the poor and have a reputation
for honesty, in contrast with many Palestine Liberation Organization
(PLO) activists. Hamas supporters reportedly cross both tribal
patterns and family patterns among Palestinians. The same family
often has brothers in both the PLO and Hamas.
Hamas's
social services also provide both a cover and a recruiting ground
for young Hamas terrorists. Hamas members have been recruited from
among believers at Hamas-run mosques, which are also used for
holding meetings, organizing demonstrations, distributing leaflets,
and launching terrorist attacks. Hamas's ability to recruit leading
West Bank religious activists into its leadership ranks has
broadened its influence.
The
Suicide Bombing Strategy
Sprinzak
points out that Hamas's opposition to the peace process has never
led it to pursue a strategy of suicide bombing. Rather, the group
has resorted to this tactic as a way of exacting tactical revenge
for humiliating Israeli actions. For example, in a CBS "60 Minutes"
interview in 1997, Hassan Salameh, arch terrorist of Hamas,
confirmed that the assassination of Yehiya Ayash ("The Engineer") by
Israelis had prompted his followers to organize three suicide
bombings that stunned Israel in 1996. Salameh thus contradicted what
former Labor Party prime minister Shimon Peres and other Israeli
leaders had contended, that the bombings resulted from a strategic
decision by Hamas to bring down the Israeli government. According to
Sprinzak, the wave of Hamas suicide bombings in late 1997, the third
in the series, started in response to a series of Israeli insults of
Palestinians that have taken place since the beginning of 1997, such
as unilateral continuation of settlements. Similarly, Sprinzak
notes, Hamas did not initially pursue a policy of bombing city
buses. Hamas resorted to this tactic only after February 1994, when
Baruch Goldstein, an Israeli physician and army reserve captain,
massacred 29 Palestinians praying in a Hebron shrine. The
professor's policy prescriptions for reducing Hamas's incentives to
commit terrorist atrocities against Israel are to recognize that
Hamas is a Palestinian fact of life and to desist from aggressive
policies such as unilateral continuation of settlements and
assassination of Hamas leaders.
Hamas
thrives on the misery and frustration of Palestinians. Its charter,
Jerrold Post notes, is pervaded with paranoid rhetoric. The harsh
Israeli blockade of Palestinian areas has only strengthened Hamas.
Selection of Suicide Bombers
Hamas's
suicide bombers belong to its military wing, Al-Qassam. The Al-Qassam
brigades are composed of small, tightly knit cells of fanatics
generally in their mid- to late twenties. In Hamas, selection of a
suicide bomber begins with members of Hamas's military cells or with
members of the Palestinian Islamic Jihad, who circulate among
organizations, schools, and mosques of the refugee camps in the West
Bank and the Gaza Strip. The recruiter will broach the subject of
dying for Allah with a group of students and watch the students'
reactions. Students who seem particularly interested in the
discussion are immediately singled out for possible "special merit."
In almost
every case, these potential bombers--who range in age from 12 to 17
years--have a relative or close friend who was killed, wounded, or
jailed during the Israeli occupation. Bombers are also likely to
have some longstanding personal frustration, such as the shame they
suffered at the hands of friends who chastised them for not throwing
stones at the Israeli troops during the Intifada. Theirs is a strong
hatred of the enemy that can only be satisfied through a religious
act that gives them the courage to take revenge. The suicide bombers
are of an age to be regarded by the community as old enough to be
responsible for their actions but too young to have wives and
children. Hamas claims that its suicide bombers repeatedly volunteer
to be allowed to be martyrs. These young persons, conditioned by
years of prayer in Hamas mosques, believe that as martyrs they will
go to heaven.
These
aspiring suicide bombers attend classes in which trained Islamic
instructors focus on the verses of the Koran and the Hadith, the
sayings of the Prophet that form the basis of Islamic law and that
idealize and stress the glory of dying for Allah. Students are
promised an afterlife replete with gold palaces, sumptuous feasts,
and obliging women. Aside from religion, the indoctrination includes
marathon sessions of anti-Israeli propaganda. Students entering the
program quickly learn that "the Jews have no right to exist on land
that belongs to the Muslims." Students are assigned various tasks to
test their commitment. Delivering weapons for use in clandestine
activities is a popular way to judge the student's ability to follow
orders and keep a secret. Some students are even buried together in
mock graves inside a Palestinian cemetery to see if the idea of
death spooks them. Students who survive this test are placed in
graves by themselves and asked to recite passages from the Koran. It
is at this stage that the recruits, organized in small groups of
three to five, start resembling members of a cult, mentally isolated
from their families and friends.
The support
granted by Hamas to the families of suicide bombers and others
killed in clashes with Israel are considered vital to Hamas's
military operations because they play an important role in
recruiting. Graduates of Hamas's suicide schools know that their
supreme sacrifice will see their families protected for life. For
someone used to a life of poverty, this is a prized reward. Hamas
awards monthly stipends in the range of $1,000 to the families of
the bombers. Scholarships for siblings and foodstuffs are also made
available. Hamas pays for the resettlement of all suicide bomber
families who lose their homes as a result of Israeli retribution.
Before
embarking on his or her final mission directly from a mosque, the
young suicide bomber spends many days chanting the relevant
scriptures aloud at the mosque. The mantras inculcate a strong
belief in the bomber that Allah and Heaven await. For example, a
favorite verse reads: "Think not of those who are slain in Allah's
way as dead. No, they live on and find their sustenance in the
presence of their Lord." This belief is strong enough to allow the
bomber to mingle casually among his intended victims without showing
any nervousness.
To ensure
the utmost secrecy, a bomber learns how to handle explosives only
right before the mission. This practice also minimizes the time in
which the bomber could have second thoughts about his martyrdom that
could arise from using explosives over time. In the past, it was
common for the bomber to leave a written will or make a videotape.
This custom is no longer practiced because the General Security
Service, the secret service, known by its initials in Hebrew as Shin
Bet, has arrested other suicide bombers on the basis of information
left on these records. In November 1994, the names of 66 Al-Qassam
Brigade Martyrs, along with their area of residence, date of
martyrdom, and means of martyrdom, were published for the first
time. In the late 1990s, the name or the picture of the bomber is
sometimes not even released after the suicide attack. Hamas has even
stopped publicly celebrating successful suicide attacks.
Nevertheless, pictures of past suicide bombers hang on the walls of
barber shops inside the refugee camps, and small children collect
and trade pictures of suicide bombers. There is even a teenage rock
group known as the "Martyrs" that sings the praises of the latest
bombers entering heaven.
In late
1997, Iran reportedly escalated its campaign to sabotage the Middle
East peace process by training Palestinian suicide bombers. The two
suicide bombers who carried out an attack that killed 22 Israelis on
January 22, 1998, reportedly had recently returned from training in
Iran. After their deaths, the Iranian government reportedly made
payments to the families of both men. On September 5, 1999, four
Hamas terrorists, all Israeli Arabs who had been recruited and
trained in the West Bank, attempted to carry out a mission to bomb
two Jerusalem-bound buses. However, both bombs apparently had been
set to explode much earlier than planned, and both exploded almost
simultaneously in the terrorists' cars, one in Tiberias and another
in Haifa, as they were en route to their targets.
Leader
Profiles
Sheikh Ahmed Yassin
Significance:
Hamas founder and spiritual leader.
Background:
Ahmed Yassin was born near Ashqelan in the south of Palestine in
1937. After the
1948
Israeli occupation, he lived as a refugee in the Shati camp in Gaza.
He became handicapped and confined to a wheelchair in 1952 as a
result of an accident. He is also blind and nearly deaf. He received
a secondary school education in Gaza and worked as a teacher and
preacher there from 1958 until 1978. His association with the
Islamic fundamentalist Muslim Brotherhood organization began in the
1950s. He founded the Islamic Center in Gaza in 1973. In 1979,
influenced by the 1979 Islamic revolution in Iran, he established
Gaza's Islamic Society (Mujamma') and was its director until 1984.
Although he was allowed to use the Israeli media to criticize Yasir
Arafat and the PLO, Yassin was jailed for 10 months in 1984 for
security reasons. He was a well-respected Muslim Brotherhood leader
in Gaza running welfare and educational services in 1987 when the
Palestinian uprising, Intifada, against Israeli occupation began. He
shortly thereafter formed Hamas. He was arrested in May 1989 and
sentenced in Israel to life imprisonment for ordering the killing of
Palestinians who had allegedly collaborated with the Israeli Army.
He was freed in early October 1997 in exchange for the release of
two Israeli agents arrested in Jordan after a failed assassination
attempt there against a Hamas leader. Yassin then returned to his
home in Gaza. He spent much of the first half of 1998 on a
fund-raising tour of Sudan, Yemen, Saudi Arabia, Qatar, Kuwait,
United Arab Republics, Iran, and Syria, during which he also
received medical treatment in Egypt. Two countries, Saudi Arabia and
Iran, reportedly pledged between $50 million and $300 million for
Hamas's military operations against Israel. After his tour, and in
frail health, Yassin returned to Gaza.
Sheik
Ahmed Yassin 
(Photo courtesy of The News-Times, January 28, 1998)
Mohammed Mousa ("Abu Marzook")
Significance:
Member, Hamas Political Bureau.
Background:
Mohammed Mousa was born in 1951 in Rafah, the Gaza Strip. He
completed his basic education in the Gaza Strip, studied engineering
at Ein Shams University in Cairo, and graduated in 1977. He worked
as manager of a factory in the United Arab Emirates (UAE) until
1981. He then moved to the United States to pursue his doctorate and
lived with his family in Falls Church, Virginia, and Brooklyn, New
York, for almost 14 years prior to his arrest in 1995. In the early
1980s, he became increasingly involved with militant Muslims in the
United States and elsewhere. He co-founded an umbrella organization
called the Islamic Association for Palestine (IAP) and became head
of its governing council. The IAP, now headquartered in Richardson,
Texas, established offices in Arizona, California, and Indiana.
Beginning in 1987, Mousa allegedly was responsible for launching
Hamas terrorist attacks against Israel. In 1989 he became the
founding president of the United Association of Studies and Research
(UASR), allegedly a covert branch of Hamas responsible for
disseminating propaganda and engaging in strategic and political
planning, located in Springfield, Virginia. In 1991 he earned a
Ph.D. degree in Industrial Engineering. That year he was elected as
Chairman of the Hamas Political Bureau, as a result of the arrest of
Sheikh Ahmed Yassin in 1989. Known as an ambitious and charismatic
figure, Mousa reorganized Hamas by centralizing political, military,
and financial control under his leadership and developing foreign
funding. Traveling freely between the United States and Europe,
Iran, Jordan, Sudan, and Syria, he allegedly helped to establish a
large, clandestine financial network as well as death squads that
allegedly were responsible for the murder or wounding of many
Israelis and suspected Palestinian collaborators. He led the
resumption of suicide bombings in protest of the 1993 Oslo accords.
In early 1995, under U.S. pressure, Jordanian authorities expelled
him from Amman, where he had set up a major Hamas support office.
After leaving Amman, he traveled between Damascus and Dubai in the
United Arab Emirates, among other places.
On July 28,
1995, Mousa arrived at John F. Kennedy Airport in New York on a
flight from London and was detained by Immigration and
Naturalization Service (INS) agents for being on a "watch list" of
suspected terrorists. Three days later, Israel formally requested
Mousa's extradition to face criminal charges of terrorism and
conspiracy to commit murder. FBI agents arrested Mousa on August 8,
1995, pending an extradition hearing, and he was jailed at the
Federal Metropolitan Correction Center in Manhattan. Mousa dropped
his objection to extradition 18 months later, saying he would rather
"suffer martyrdom in Israel than fight extradition through an unjust
U.S. court system." Mahmoud Zahar, a top Hamas official in Gaza,
then threatened the United States if Mousa were extradited. Wishing
to avoid terrorist retaliation, Israel withdrew its extradition
request on April 3, 1997. Mousa was thereupon deported to Jordan on
May 6, 1997. In August 1999, Jordanian authorities closed the Hamas
office in Amman and, on September 22, arrested Mousa and two of his
fellow Hamas members. Mousa, who was reportedly holding Yemeni
citizenship and both Egyptian and Palestinian travel documents, was
again deported.
Emad
al-Alami
Significance:
A Hamas leader.
Background:
Al-Alami was born in the Gaza Strip in 1956. An engineer, he became
overall leader of Hamas after the arrest of Mohammed Mousa in 1995.
However, in early 1996 he reportedly had less control over all
elements of Hamas than Mousa had had. He was based mainly in
Damascus, from where he made trips to Teheran.
Mohammed Dief
Position:
Al-Qassam leader.
Background:
Mohammed Dief is believed to have assumed command of the military
brigades of Hamas (Al-Qassam) following the death of Yahya Ayyash
("The Engineer"), who was killed on January 5, 1996. Dief reportedly
leads from a small house on the Gaza Strip, although he is known to
travel frequently to both Lebanon and Syria. He is currently among
the most wanted by Israeli authorities.
Al-Jihad Group
(a.k.a.:
al-Jihad, Islamic Jihad, New Jihad Group, Vanguards of the Conquest,
Tala'i' al-Fath)
Group
Profile
The
al-Jihad Organization of Egypt, also known as the Islamic Group, is
a militant offshoot of the Muslim Brotherhood movement, an
anti-Western Islamic organization that has targeted Egyptian
government officials for assassination since its founding in 1928.
In 1981 Sheikh 'Umar Abd al-Rahman (also known as Omar Abdel Rahman),
al-Jihad's blind theologian at the University of Asyut, issued a
fatwa, or religious edict, sanctioning the assassination of
President Anwar al-Sadat.
In 1981
more than half of al-Jihad's membership were students or teachers
from vocational centers and at least eight universities. However,
some of the 302 al-Jihad members arrested in December 1982 for
coup-plotting in the wake of Sadat's assassination included members
of the Air Force military intelligence, Army central headquarters,
the Central Security Services, and even the Presidential Guard.
Others included employees at strategic jobs in broadcasting, the
telephone exchange, and municipal services.
Since 1998
there has been a change in the declared policy of the Al-Jihad
group. In addition to its bitter ideological conflict with the
"heretical" Egyptian government, the organization began calling for
attacks against American and Israeli targets. Nassar Asad al-Tamini
of the Islamic Jihad, noting the apparent ease with which biological
weapons can be acquired, has suggested using them against Israel. In
the eyes of the al-Jihad group, the United States and Israel are the
vanguard of a worldwide campaign to destroy Islam and its believers,
with the help of the current Egyptian government. This changed
attitude was the result of, among other things, the Egyptian
al-Jihad's joining the coalition of Islamic fundamentalist terrorist
organizations led by the Afghans. The collaboration between the
Egyptian organizations and Al-Qaida played a key role in the
formation of Osama bin Laden's "Islamic Front for Jihad against the
Jews and the Crusaders." Ayman al-Zawahiri, al-Jihad's leader, who
was sentenced in absentia to death or to life imprisonment on April
18, 1999, is a close associate of Osama bin Laden and one of the
founders of the "Islamic Front for Jihad against the Crusaders and
the Jews."
The
movement basically seeks to challenge the West on an Islamic basis
and establish an Islamic caliphate. However, the goals of the
various al-Jihad groups differ in regard to the Palestinian issue.
Islamic Jihad wants to liberate Palestine. Others give priority to
establishing an Islamic state as a prerequisite for the liberation
of Palestine. Islamic Jihad is very hostile toward Arab and Islamic
regimes, particularly Jordan, which it considers puppets of the
imperialist West. In the spring of 1999, the Islamic Group's
leadership and governing council announced that it was giving up
armed struggle. Whether that statement was a ruse remains to be
seen.
The social
background of the al-Jihad remains unclear because the group has
never operated fully in public. By the mid-1990s, intellectuals
occupied important positions in the leadership of the al-Jihad
movements in both Jordan and the Occupied Territories, where it is a
powerful force in the unions of engineers, doctors, and students.
Their power among workers continues to be weak.
New
Religious Groups
Aum
Shinrikyo
Group/Leader Profile
The
investigation into the sarin gas attack on the Tokyo subway on March
20, 1995, opened a window on Shoko Asahara's cult, Aum Shinrikyo. In
1995 Aum Shinrikyo claimed to have 10,000 supporters in Japan and
30,000 in Russia. Whereas doomsday cults previously had carried out
mass suicides, Aum Shinrikyo set itself apart from them by
inflicting mass murder on the general public.
What seems
most remarkable about this apocalyptic cult is that its leading
members include Japan's best and brightest: scientists, computer
experts, lawyers and other highly trained professionals. But
according to cult expert Margaret Singer of the University of
California at Berkeley, these demographics are not unusual. "Cults
actively weed out the stupid and the psychiatric cases and look for
people who are lonely, sad, between jobs or jilted," she says. Many
observers also suggest that inventive minds turn to Aum Shinrikyo as
an extreme reaction against the corporate-centered Japanese society,
in which devotion to one's job is valued over individual expression
and spiritual growth.
Japan's
school system of rote memorization, in which individualism and
critical thinking and analysis are systematically suppressed,
combined with crowded cities and transportation networks, have
greatly contributed to the proliferation of cults in Japan, and to
the growth of Aum Shinrikyo in particular. Aum Shinrikyo is one of
at least 180,000 minor religions active in Japan. There is general
agreement that the discipline and competitiveness required of
Japan's education system made Aum Shinrikyo seem very attractive to
bright university graduates. It provided an alternative life-style
in which recruits could rebel against their families, friends, and
"the system."
Numerous
Aum Shinrikyo members were arrested on various charges after the
sarin attack on the Tokyo subway system in 1995. According to Manabu
Watanabe, none of them claimed innocence; rather, many of them
confessed their crimes and showed deep remorse. "These people were
proven to be sincere and honest victims of Asahara, the mastermind,"
Watanabe comments. Aum Shinrikyo became active again in 1997, when
the Japanese government decided not to ban it. In 1998 Aum Shinrikyo
had about 2,000 members, including 200 of the 380 members who had
been arrested.
The story
of Aum Shinrikyo is the story of Shoko Asahara, its charismatic and
increasingly psychopathic leader. Asahara, whose real name is Chizuo
Matsumoto, was born in 1955, the fourth son of a poor weaver of
tatami mats, in the small rural village of Yatsushiro on Japan's
main southern island of Kyushu. Afflicted with infantile glaucoma,
he was blind in one eye and had diminished vision in the other. At
age six, he was sent to join his blind older brother at a
government-funded boarding school for the blind. Because he had
limited vision in one eye, however, he soon developed influence over
the blind students, who would pay him for services such as being a
guide. Already at that early age, he exhibited a strong tendency to
dominate people. His activities as a violence-prone, judo-proficient
con artist and avaricious bully had earned him the fear of his
classmates, as well as $3,000, by the time he graduated from high
school in 1975.
After
graduation, Asahara established a lucrative acupuncture clinic in
Kumamoto. However, his involvement in a fight in which several
people were injured forced him to leave the island for Tokyo in
1977. His stated ambitions at the time included serving as supreme
leader of a robot kingdom and even becoming prime minister of Japan.
In Tokyo he again found work as an acupuncturist and also attended a
prep school to prepare for the highly competitive Japanese college
entrance examinations, which he nevertheless failed. He also began
taking an interest in religion, taught himself Chinese, and studied
the revolutionary philosophy of Mao Zedong. In the summer of 1977,
Asahara met Tomoko Ishii, a young college student; they married in
January 1978, and the first of their six children was born in 1979.
In 1978 Asahara opened a Chinese herbal medicine and acupuncture
clinic southeast of Tokyo and reportedly earned several hundred
thousand dollars from the business. In 1981 he joined a new religion
called Agon Shu, known for its annual Fire Ceremony and fusing of
elements of Early Buddhism, Tantric Buddhism, and Hindu and Taoist
yoga. In 1982 he was arrested and convicted for peddling fake
Chinese cures and his business collapsed as a result. Bankrupted,
Asahara reportedly earned nearly $200,000 from a hotel scam that
year.
In 1984
Asahara quit Agon Shu and, with the help of a few followers who also
left Agon Shu, created a yoga training center called Aum, Inc. By
the mid-1980s, the center had more than 3,000 followers, and in 1985
Asahara began promoting himself as a holy man. After a spiritual
voyage through the Himalayas, he promoted himself as having mystical
powers and spiritual bliss.
Beginning
in 1986, Aum Shinrikyo began a dual system of membership: ordained
and lay. Ordained members had to donate all their belongings,
including inheritances, to Aum. Many resisted, and a total of 56
ordained members have been reported as missing or dead, including 21
who died in the Aum Shinrikyo clinic.
In early
1987, Asahara managed to meet the Dalai Lama. Asahara's megalomania
then blossomed. In July 1987, he renamed his yoga schools, which
were nonreligious, Aum Supreme Truth (Aum Shinri Kyo) and began
developing a personality cult. The next year, Asahara expanded his
vision to include the salvation not only of Japan but the world. By
the end of 1987, Aum Shinrikyo had 1,500 members concentrated in
several of Japan's major cities.
Shoko
Asahara 
(Photo courtesy of Reuters/Ho/Archive)
In 1988 Aum
Shinrikyo began recruiting new members, assigning only attractive
and appealing members as recruiters. It found a fertile recruitment
ground in Japan's young, college-educated professionals in their
twenties and early thirties from college campuses, dead-end jobs,
and fast-track careers. Systematically targeting top universities,
Aum Shinrikyo leaders recruited brilliant but alienated young
scientists from biology, chemistry, engineering, medical, and
physics departments. Many, for example, the computer programmers,
were "techno-freaks" who spent much of their time absorbed in comics
and their computers. Aum Shinrikyo also enlisted medical doctors to
dope patients and perform human experiments. The first young
Japanese to be free of financial pressures, the Aum Shinrikyo
recruits were wondering if there was more to life than job security
and social conformity. However, as Aum Shinrikyo members they had no
need to think for themselves. According to David Kaplan and Andrew
Marshall, "The high-tech children of postindustrial Japan were
fascinated by Aum's dramatic claims to supernatural power, its
warnings of an apocalyptic future, its esoteric spiritualism."
Aum's
hierarchy had been influenced by Japanese animated movies, cyberpunk
fiction and science fiction, virtual reality machines, and computer
games. For example, Aum Shinrikyo used Isaac Asimov's classic sci-fi
epic in the Foundation Series as a high-tech blueprint for the
millennium and beyond. Indeed, Asahara modeled himself on Hari
Seldon, the key character in the Foundation Series. The fictional
Seldon is a brilliant mathematician who discovers "psychohistory,"
the science of true prediction, and attempts to save humanity from
apocalypse by forming a secret religious society, the Foundation,
that can rebuild civilization in a millennium. To do this, Seldon
recruits the best minds of his time, and, once a hierarchy of
scientist-priests is established, they set about preserving the
knowledge of the universe. Like Asimov's scientists in the
Foundation Series, Asahara preached that the only way to survive was
to create a secret order of beings armed with superior intellect,
state-of-the-art technology, and knowledge of the future.
To retain
its membership, Aum Shinrikyo used mind-control techniques that are
typical of cults worldwide, including brutal forms of physical and
psychological punishment for various minor transgressions. New
members had to terminate all contacts with the outside world and
donate all of their property to Aum. This policy outraged the
parents of Aum Shinrikyo members. In addition, in 1989 Aum Shinrikyo
began to use murder as a sanction on members wishing to leave the
sect.
In July
1989, Aum Shinrikyo became more public when Asahara announced that
Aum Shinrikyo would field a slate of 25 candidates, including
Asahara, in the next election of the lower house of the Japanese
parliament. To that end, Aum Shinrikyo formed a political party,
Shinrito (Turth Party). All of the Aum Shinrikyo candidates were
young professionals between the ages of 25 and 38. In addition, Aum
Shinrikyo finally succeeded in getting official recognition as an
official religion on August 15, 1989, on a one-year probationary
basis.
In the
political arena, however, Aum Shinrikyo was a total failure. Its
bizarre campaign antics, such as having its followers dance about in
front of subway stations wearing huge papier-mâché heads of Asahara,
dismayed the public, which gave Aum Shinrikyo a resounding defeat in
the 1990 parliamentary elections (a mere 1,783 votes). This
humiliation, it is believed, fueled Asahara's paranoia, and he
accused the Japanese government of rigging the voting.
Following
this public humiliation, Asahara's darker side began to emerge. He
began asking his advisers how they might set off vehicle bombs in
front of their opponents' offices, and in March 1990, he ordered his
chief chemist, Seiichi Endo, to develop a botulin agent.
Beginning
that April, when Aum Shinrikyo sent three trucks into the streets of
Tokyo to spray poisonous mists, Asahara began to preach a doomsday
scenario to his followers and the necessity for Aum Shinrikyo
members to militarize and dedicate themselves to protecting Aum
Shinrikyo against the coming Armageddon. That April, an Aum
Shinrikyo team sprayed botulin poison on the U.S. naval base at
Yokosuka outside Tokyo, where the U.S. 7th Fleet docked,
but the botulin turned out to be a defective batch.
To prevent
its dwindling membership from falling off further, Aum Shinrikyo
began to forcefully prevent members from leaving, and to recruit
abroad. The group's efforts in the United States were not
successful; in the early 1990s, Aum Shinrikyo had only a few dozen
followers in the New York City area..
By late
1992, Asahara was preaching that Armageddon would occur by the year
2000, and that more than 90 percent of Japan's urban populations
would be wiped out by nuclear, biological, and chemical weapons of
mass destruction. Apparently, Asahara's plan was to develop the
weapons of mass destruction needed for making this Armageddon a
reality. In 1992 Aum Shinrikyo began purchasing businesses on a
worldwide scale. It set up dummy companies, primarily in Russia and
the United States, where its investments served as covers to
purchase technology, weapons, and chemicals for its weapons program.
During 1992-94, Aum Shinrikyo recruited a number of Russian experts
in weapons of mass destruction. Aum's Russian followers included
employees in Russia's premier nuclear research facility, the I.V.
Kurchatov Institute of Atomic Energy, and the Mendeleyev Chemical
Institute. Aum's chemical weapons efforts were more successful than
its nuclear efforts. After the Gulf War, Aum's scientists began work
on sarin and other related nerve agents.
Aum
Shinrikyo found that it could recruit at least one member from
almost any Japanese or Russian agency or corporation and turn that
recruit into its own agent. For example, in late 1994 Aum Shinrikyo
needed access to sensitive military secrets held by the Mitsubishi
Heavy Industries (MHI) compound in Hiroshima, so Aum Shinrikyo
member Hideo Nakamoto, an MHI senior researcher, obtained MHI
uniforms, and Yoshihiro Inoue recruited and converted three
paratroopers from the 1st Airborne Brigade, an elite
Japanese paratrooper unit. Nakamoto then escorted Inoue and the
three paratroopers, wearing MHI uniforms, into the high-security
facility, where they downloaded megabytes of restricted files on
advanced weapons technology from MHI's mainframe. Other sites raided
by the squad included the laser-research lab of NEC, Japan's top
computer manufacturer, and the U.S. naval base at Yokosuka . Aum's
membership lists included more than 20 serving and former members of
the Self-Defense Forces.
Aum's sarin
attacks were carried out by highly educated terrorists. Aum's
minister of science and technology, Hideo Murai, an astrophysicist,
led the cult's first sarin attack in the mountain town Matsumoto on
June 27, 1994, by releasing sarin gas near the apartment building in
which the judge who had ruled against the cult lived. The attack
killed seven people and poisoned more than 150 others. Robert S.
Robbins and Jerrold M. Post note that: "In 1994 Asahara made the
delusional claim that U.S. jets were delivering gas attacks on his
followers, a projection of his own paranoid psychology. Asahara
became increasingly preoccupied not with surviving the coming war
but with starting it." That year, Asahara reorganized Aum, using
Japan's government as a model (see Table 7).
|
Table 7. Aum Shinrikyo's Political Leadership, 1995
|
|
Leadership Entity |
Leader |
|
Founder |
Shoko Asahara |
|
Household Agency |
Tomomasa Nakagawa |
|
Secretariat |
Reika Matsumoto |
|
Ministry of Commerce |
Yofune Shirakawa |
|
Ministry of Construction |
Kiyohide Hayakawa |
|
Ministry of Defense |
Tetsuya Kibe |
|
Ministry of Education |
Shigeru Sugiura |
|
Ministry of Finance |
Hisako Ishii |
|
Ministry of Foreign Affairs |
Fumihiro Joyu |
|
Ministry of Healing |
Ikuo Hayashi |
|
Ministry of Health and Welfare |
Seiichi Endo |
|
Ministry of Home Affairs |
Tomomitsu Niimi |
|
Ministry of Intelligence |
Yoshihiro Inoue |
|
Ministry of Justice |
Yoshinobu Aoyama |
|
Ministry of Labor |
Mayumi Yamamoto |
|
Ministry of Post and Telecommunications |
Tomoko Matsumoto |
|
Ministry of Science and Technology |
Hideo Murai |
|
Ministry of Vehicles |
Naruhito Noda |
|
Eastern Followers Agency |
Eriko Iida |
|
New Followers Agency |
Sanae Ouchi |
|
Western Followers Agency |
Kazuko Miyakozawa |
Source: Based on information from D.W. Brackett,
Holy Terror: Armageddon
in Tokyo.
New York: Weatherhill, 1996, 104.
The five
Aum Shinrikyo terrorists who carried out the sarin gas attack on the
Tokyo subway on March 20, 1995, included Ikuo Hayashi, 48, head of
Aum's Ministry of Healing (aka Medical Treatment Ministry). The
other four were all vice ministers of Aum's Ministry of Science and
Technology and included: Masato Yokoyama, 31, an applied-physics
graduate; Kenichi Hirose, 30, who graduated at the top of his class
in applied physics at the prestigious Waseda University; Yasuo
Hayashi, 37, an electronics engineer; and Toru Toyoda, a physicist.
Although no
motive has been established for Asahara's alleged role in the
nerve-gas attacks, some observers suggest that the Tokyo subway
attack might have been revenge: all the subway cars struck by the
sarin converged at a station beneath a cluster of government
offices. Adding credence to this view, Ikuo Hayashi, a doctor who
admitted planting gas on one of the Tokyo trains, was quoted in
newspapers as saying the goal was to wipe out the Kasumigaseki
section of Tokyo, where many government offices are located. "The
attack was launched so that the guru's prophecy could come true,"
Hayashi reportedly told interrogators.
Shoko Egawa,
an Aum Shinrikyo critic who has authored at least two books on the
cult, observed that Aum Shinrikyo members made no attempt at
reviewing the propriety of their own actions during the trial. When
their own violations were being questioned, they shifted to
generalities, and spoke as if they were objective third parties.
Their routine tactics, she notes, included shifting stories into
religious doctrine and training, making an issue out of a minor
error on the part of the other party, evading the main issue, and
feigning ignorance when confronted with critical facts.
Authorities
arrested a total of 428 Aum Shinrikyo members, and thousands of
others quit. The government also stripped Aum Shinrikyo of its
tax-exempt status and declared it bankrupt in 1996. Nevertheless,
Aum Shinrikyo retained its legal status as a sect and eventually
began to regroup. In 1998 its computer equipment front company had
sales of $57 million, and its membership had risen to about 2,000.
In December 1998, Japan's Public Security Investigation Agency
warned in its annual security review that the cult was working to
boost its membership and coffers. "Aum is attempting to re-enlist
former members and step up recruiting of new members nationwide. It
is also initiating advertising campaigns and acquiring necessary
capital," the report said.
Key
Leader Profiles
Yoshinobu Aoyama
Position:
Aum's minister of justice.
Background:
Yoshinobu Aoyama was born in 1960. The son of a wealthy Osaka
family, he graduated from Kyoto University Law School, where he was
the youngest person in his class to pass the national bar exam. He
joined Aum Shinrikyo in 1988 and within two years was its chief
counsel. He was arrested in 1990 for violation of the National Land
Law, and after being released on bail, he involved himself in an
effort to prove his innocence. As Aum's attorney, he led its
successful defense strategy of expensive countersuits and legal
intimidation of Aum Shinrikyo critics. According to Kaplan and
Marshall, "He had longish hair, a robotlike delivery, and darting,
nervous eyes that made it easy to underestimate him." He was
arrested on May 3, 1995.
According
to Shoko Egawa, Aoyama's foremost traits during his trial included
shifting responsibility and changing the story; speaking emotionally
and becoming overly verbose when advocating Aum Shinrikyo positions,
but speaking in a completely unemotional voice and making a purely
perfunctory apology when addressing a case of obvious violation of
the law; engaging in a lengthy dissertation on religious terms;
deploying extended empty explanations and religious theory until the
listener succumbed to a loss of patience and forgot the main theme
of the discussion; deliberately shifting away from the main
discussion and responding in a meandering manner to upset the
questioner; resorting to counter-questioning and deceiving the other
party by refusing to answer and pretending to explain a premise; and
showing a complete absence of any remorse for having served the Aum
Shinrikyo cult.
Seiichi Endo
Position:
Minister of Health and Welfare.
Background:
Seiichi Endo, born in 1960, was Aum's health and welfare minister.
As a graduate student in biology at Kyoto University, he did
experiments in genetic engineering at the medical school's Viral
Research Center. Provided with a small but well-equipped biolab by
Aum, he conducted research in biological warfare agents, such as
botulism and the Ebola virus. In March 1990, three weeks after
voters rejected 25 Aum Shinrikyo members running for legislative
office, Endo and three others went on a trip to collect starter
botulinum germs on the northern island of Hokkaido, where Endo had
studied as a young man. In late 1993, Asahara also assigned Endo the
task of making sarin nerve gas. In a 1994 speech made in Moscow, he
discussed the use of Ebola as a potential biological warfare agent.
Endo produced the impure sarin that was used for the Tokyo subway
attack on March 20, 1995. He was arrested on April 26, 1995, and
publicly admitted his role in the sarin attacks in the town of
Matsumoto on June 27, 1994, and Tokyo on March 20, 1995.
Kiyohide Hayakawa
Position:
Asahara's second in command and minister of construction.
Background:
A key senior Aum Shinrikyo member, Kiyohide Hayakawa was born in
1949 in Osaka. He was active in leftist causes in the 1960s and
during college. He received a master's degree in environmental
planning from Osaka University in 1975. He worked in various
architecture firms until 1986, when he joined the Aum's precursor
group and soon distinguished himself as director of the Aum's Osaka
division. Beginning in 1990, he masterminded Aum's attempt to arm
itself and promoted its expansion into Russia. After becoming second
in command, he spent a lot of time in Russia developing contacts
there for the sect's militarization program. During 1992-95, he
visited Russia 21 times, spending more than six months there. His
visits to Russia became monthly between November 1993 and April
1994. His captured notebooks contain numerous references to nuclear
and seismological weapons. Hayakawa participated in the murder of an
Aum Shinrikyo member and the family of Attorney Tsutsumi Sakamoto,
33, a tenacious Aum Shinrikyo critic, in 1995. He was arrested on
April 19, 1995.
Dr.
Ikuo Hayashi
Position:
Aum's minister of healing.
Background:
Ikuo Hayashi, born in 1947, was the son of a Ministry of Health
official. He graduated from Keio University's elite medical school,
and studied at Mount Sinai Hospital in the United States before
joining the Japanese medical system. Handsome and youthful looking,
he was a respected doctor and head of cardiopulmonary medicine at a
government hospital just outside Tokyo. His behavior changed after
an automobile accident in April 1988, when he fell asleep while
driving a station wagon and injured a mother and her young daughter.
Despondent, he, along with his wife, an anesthesiologist, joined Aum,
whereupon he began treating his patients bizarrely, using Aum
Shinrikyo techniques. Forced to resign from his hospital position,
Dr. Hayashi was put in charge of Aum's new clinic in Tokyo, where
patients tended to live only long enough to be brainwashed and to
sign over their property to Aum, according to Kaplan and Marshall.
Hayashi was
also appointed Aum's minister of healing. Kaplan and Marshall report
that "he coldly presided over the wholesale doping, torture, and
death of many followers." His activities included using electric
shocks to erase memories of 130 suspicious followers. He
participated in the sarin attack on the Tokyo subway March 20, 1995.
Arrested on
April 8, 1995, Hayashi was sentenced to life in prison on May 26,
1998, for spraying sarin in the Tokyo subway. In trial witness
testimony on November 27, 1998, he said that he felt a dilemma over
the crimes that he committed because they clashed with his social
values, but he used Aum Shinrikyo doctrines to convince himself.
Hayashi claimed he followed Asahara's order to commit murders not
only out of fear that if he had disobeyed he would have been killed,
but also out of a belief that Asahara had some religious power, that
he had the God-like ability to see through a person's past, present,
and future. Ikuo allegedly abandoned his faith in Asahara.
Yoshihiro Inoue
Position:
Aum's minister of intelligence.
Background:
Yoshihiro Inoue was born in 1970, the son of a salaried minor
official. Kaplan and Marshall describe him as "a quiet boy of
middling intelligence who devoured books on Nostradamus and the
supernatural." While a high school student in Kyoto, he attended his
first Aum Shinrikyo seminar. He became Aum's minister of
intelligence and one of its "most ruthless killers," according to
Kaplan and Marshall. Unlike other Aum Shinrikyo leaders, Inoue
lacked a university degree, having dropped out of college after
several months to dedicate his life to Aum, which he had joined as a
high school junior. He was so dedicated to Asahara that he declared
that he would kill his parents if Asahara ordered it. Inoue was also
so articulate, persuasive, and dedicated that, despite his
unfriendly face--lifeless black eyes, frowning mouth, and pouting,
effeminate lips--he was able to recruit 300 monks and 1,000 new
believers, including his own mother and many Tokyo University
students. His captured diaries contain his random thoughts and plans
concerning future Aum Shinrikyo operations, including a plan to
conduct indiscriminate nerve gas attacks in major U.S. cities,
including New York City.
In the
spring of 1994, Inoue attended a three-day training program run by
the former KGB's Alpha Group outside Moscow, where he learned some
useful tips on skills such as kidnapping, murder, and so forth. That
summer he became Aum's minister of intelligence, a position that he
used as a license to abduct runaway followers, kidnap potential cash
donors to the cult, torture Aum Shinrikyo members who had violated
some regulation, and steal high-technology secrets. That year, Inoue
and Tomomitsu Niimi were ordered to plan a sarin and VX gas attack
on the White House and the Pentagon. Beginning on December 28, 1994,
Inoue led the first of numerous penetrations of the high-security
compound of Mitsubishi Heavy Industries (MHI) in Hiroshima to pilfer
weapons secrets. He was arrested on May 15, 1995, when police
stopped his car at a roadblock outside of Tokyo. During his trial,
he allegedly abandoned his faith in Asahara.
Hisako Ishii
Position:
Aum's minister of finance.
Background:
Hisako Ishii was born in 1960. She joined Aum's yoga classes in
1984, when she was an "office lady" at a major Japanese insurance
company. One of Asahara's most devoted disciples, she became Aum's
minister of finance and was behind the group's business success. She
was also his inseparable mistress, until she gave birth to twins.
At her
trial, Ishii spoke of her childhood fear of death, the fact that
adults failed to initially reply to her questions concerning death,
the fact that she trusted Asahara with pure feelings, and her
determination to mature as a person within the Aum Shinrikyo
framework. She then proceeded to speak of changes which took place
after her arrest:
When I
experienced a total collapse of the past more than 10 years during
which I had matured within the cult as a religious person, I felt I
had died. When all that I had believed I had accomplished within
myself was destroyed, and I came to the awareness that all was just
a fantasy of Asahara imbued in me, that he is not a true religious
being, that he is not a guru, and that the Aum Shinrikyo doctrine
was wrong, I experienced a form of death separate from the death of
a physical being.
Ishii
proceeded to read books banned by the Aum, such as religious books,
books on mind-control, and psychology. She testified that as a
result she had been resurrected through the process of learning the
nature of genuine religion. Despite being impressed by the eloquence
of her written statement, Shoko Egawa was dismayed by Ishii's total
omission of anything about her
feelings
for the victims who literally met death as the result of the many
crimes committed by the Aum. Although charged with relatively minor
offenses, such as concealment of criminals and destruction of
evidence, Ishii asserted that she was innocent of each of the
charges. She depicted herself merely as an innocent victim taken
advantage of by Asahara and stressed her determination to resurrect
herself despite all the suffering. She not only refused to testify
about her inside knowledge of cult affairs, she cut off any
questions of that nature. In May 1998, Ishii announced her
resignation from the Aum.
Fumihiro Joyu
Position:
Aum's minister of foreign affairs.
Background:
Fumihiro Joyu joined Aum Shinrikyo in 1989 at age 26. He had an
advanced degree in telecommunications from Waseda University, where
he studied artificial intelligence. He quit his promising new career
at Japan's Space Development Agency after only two weeks because it
was incompatible with his interests in yoga. He became the sect's
spokesman and minister of foreign affairs. As Aum's Moscow chief,
Joyu ran the cult's large Moscow center at Alexseyevskaya Square. "Joyu
didn't try to hide his contempt for his poor Russian flock," Kaplan
and Marshall write. They describe him as "a mini-guru, a cruel and
arrogant man who later proved to be Aum's most accomplished liar."
They add: "...fluent in English, Joyu was looked upon by most
Japanese as a dangerously glib and slippery operator with the
ability to lie in two languages." However, with his charismatic,
boyish good looks he developed admirers among teenage girls from his
appearances on television talk shows. He was arrested on October 7,
1995, on perjury charges. He was scheduled to be released from
prison at the end of 1999. He has remained devout to Asahara, and
was planning to rejoin the Aum Shinrikyo cult.
Takeshi Matsumoto
Position:
An Aum Shinrikyo driver.
Background:
Born in 1966, Takeshi Matsumoto joined Aum Shinrikyo after telling
his parents that he had seen hell. Personable but pathetic, he had
dreams of becoming a Grand Prix auto racer. He drove the rental car
used to kidnap Kiyoshi Kariya, 68, a notary public whose sister was
a runaway Aum Shinrikyo member. Aum Shinrikyo members tortured and
murdered Kariya after he refused to reveal his sister's whereabouts.
National Police identified Matsumoto from fingerprints on the car
rental receipt and put him on their "most-wanted" list. His
fingerprints were the legal pretext long sought by the National
Police to raid Aum Shinrikyo compounds and offices. While on the
run, Matsumoto had Dr. Hayashi surgically remove all of his
fingerprints and do some abortive facial plastic surgery as well.
However, he was arrested in October 1995 and identified by his palm
prints. He pleaded guilty to the abduction and confinement of Kariya.
Hideo
Murai
Position:
Aum's minister of science and technology, minister of distribution
supervision, and "engineer of the apocalypse."
Background:
Hideo Murai was born in 1954. After graduating from the Physics
Department at Osaka University, he entered graduate school, where he
studied X-ray emissions of celestial bodies, excelled at computer
programming, and earned an advance degree in astrophysics. In 1987
he joined Kobe Steel and worked in research and development. After
reading one of Asahara's books, he lost interest in his career.
After a trip to Nepal, he quit Kobe Steel in 1989 and, along with
his wife, enlisted in a six-month training course at an Aum
Shinrikyo commune, where his life style turned ascetic and focused
on Asahara's teachings. He quickly rose through the ranks because of
his brilliant scientific background, self-confidence, boldness, and
devotion to Asahara. He created such devices as the Perfect
Salvation Initiation headgear (an electrode-laden shock cap), which
netted Aum Shinrikyo about $20 million, and the Astral Teleporter
and attempted unsuccessfully to develop a botulinus toxin as well as
nuclear, laser, and microwave weapons technology. In early 1993,
Asahara ordered him to oversee Aum's militarization program. "Widely
recognized and feared within Aum, Murai," according to Brackett,
"had a reputation as a determined and aggressive leader who liked to
stir up trouble for other people." He was directly involved in the
murder of the Sakamotos and at least one Aum Shinrikyo member. He
led the team that attacked judges' apartments in Matsumoto with
sarin gas in June 27, 1994, in which seven people were killed and
144 injured. Murai also masterminded the sarin attack on the Tokyo
subway on March 20, 1995. David Kaplan and Andrew Marshall describe
"the cult's deceptively unassuming science chief" as follows: "At
first glance, Murai looked more like a provincial schoolteacher than
a mad scientist. He had elfin features etched on a perfectly round
face, with a fragile build that suggested he could do harm to no
one. But a closer look revealed eyes that turned from benign to
beady in a blink. His hair was short but disheveled, and he often
looked lost in some unreachable thought." Just before he was to be
brought in by police for questioning, Murai was stabbed with a
butcher's knife by a Korean gangster on April 23, 1995, on
prime-time TV in front of Aum's Tokyo headquarters, and he died six
hours later.
Kiyohide Nakada
Position:
Vice Minister, Ministry of Home Affairs.
Background:
Nakada was born in 1948. He is described as having a shiny, shaven
head, clipped mustache, and piercing eyes. His distinguishing
feature, which is characteristic of a Japanese yakuza, or
mobster, is a brilliant tattoo stretching from his neck to his calf.
For years, he headed a gang affiliated with the Yamaguchi crime
syndicate in the city of Nagoya. When he was serving three years in
prison on a firearms charge, his wife joined Aum. Although Nakada
disapproved of her joining Aum, he himself turned to Aum Shinrikyo
when a doctor gave him three months to live because of a failing
liver. After a miraculous recovery, he joined Aum, dissolved his
gang, and donated his assets to Aum. Nakada became one of Asahara's
two former yakuza conduits to the underworld. When Aum
Shinrikyo began its militarization program in 1994, he became
particularly important in obtaining weapons. He eventually became
Tomomitsu Niimi's deputy in Aum's Ministry of Home Affairs, charged
with enforcing security within the organization. As head of the
Action Squad, he was responsible for abducting and killing defecting
sect members and opponents of Aum. He was arrested in April 1995.
Tomomasa Nakagawa
Position:
Head of Aum's Household Agency.
Background:
Dr. Tomomasa Nakagawa, 29, an Aum Shinrikyo physician, is alleged to
have murdered Satoko Sakamoto, 29, and her infant son with
injections of potassium chloride, in 1995. Nakagawa joined Aum
Shinrikyo while a medical student at Kyoto Prefectural College of
Medicine in February 1988. After passing the national medical exam
in April 1988 and practicing medicine for a year, he moved into an
Aum Shinrikyo commune in August 1989. As head of the Aum's Household
Agency, one of his primary duties was to act as personal doctor to
Asahara and his family. He was also actively involved in Aum's sarin
production.
Tomomitsu Niimi
Position:
Aum's minister of home affairs.
Background:
Tomomitsu Niimi was born in 1964. As a university student, he read
law, as well as the works of Nostradamus and esoteric Buddhist
texts. After graduation, he worked at a food company but quit six
months later to join Aum. Kaplan and Marshall describe him as "a
slender figure with a long neck, shaven head, and a reptilian smirk
that seemed permanently etched upon his face."
As Aum's
ferocious minister of home affairs, Niimi presided over Aum's
mini-police state. His 10-member hit squad, the New Followers
Agency, engaged in spying on, abducting, confining, torturing, and
murdering runaway members. He is described by Kaplan and Marshall as
Aum's "chief hit man" and a sadistic and ruthless head of security.
He allegedly participated in various murders and abductions,
including the murder of Shuji Taguchi in 1989, the slaying of the
Sakamoto family, and the strangling of a pharmacist in January 1994.
In February 1994, he was accidentally exposed to some sarin and
lapsed into convulsions, but Dr. Nakagawa was able to save him. In
the spring of 1994, he attended a three-day training course
conducted by veterans of the former KGB's Alpha Group near Moscow.
That year, Niimi and Yoshihiro Inoue were ordered to plan a sarin
and VX gas attack on the White House and the Pentagon. On September
20, 1994, Niimi and his hit squad attacked Shoko Egawa, author of
two books on Aum, with phosgene gas, but she survived. In January
1995, Niimi sprayed Hiroyuki Nakaoka, head of a cult victims'
support group, with VX, but he survived after several weeks in a
coma. Niimi also participated in the Tokyo subway attack on March
20, 1995. He was arrested on April 12, 1995. He has remained devout
to Asahara.
Toshihiro Ouchi
Position:
An Aum Shinrikyo operative.
Background:
Ouchi joined the Aum Shinrikyo cult in 1985. Physically large and a
long-time Aum Shinrikyo member, Ouchi functioned primarily as a
leader of cult followers. Many of the followers and ordained priests
of the cult with whom he had been personally associated became
involved in crimes, and many remain active cult followers. Ouchi was
indicted for involvement in two incidents. One case took place in
February 1989, and involved the murder of cult follower Shuji
Taguchi, who was making an attempt to leave the cult; the second
case involved the destruction of a corpse of a cult follower who had
passed away during religious training in June 1993. Ouchi's
reluctant behavior gave Asahara doubts about his commitment; hence,
he condemned Ouchi as a "cancerous growth on the Aum," assigning him
to the Russian chapter in September 1993. Nevertheless, Ouchi
continued to serve as an executive cult follower. He recruited new
followers in Russia and provided guidance to them. During the
investigation of the Sakamoto case that began in March 1995, Ouchi
was alarmed when he learned that the Aum Shinrikyo was involved. The
knowledge undermined his religious beliefs. He reportedly was
shocked when he later received a letter from a former cult follower,
who was an intimate friend, that discussed the misguided doctrine of
Aum. His faith in Aum Shinrikyo shaken, he gradually began to alter
his views about people outside the cult. In early April 1995,
Russian police arrested Ouchi, who had been serving as Fumihiro
Joyu's deputy in Moscow. Kaplan and Marshall report that Ouchi, "a
grinning naïf," was described by one academic as "knowing as much
about Russia as the farthest star." During his initial trial in
Japan, Ouchi expressed repentance and apologized "as a former
official of the Aum."
Masami Tsuchiya
Position:
Head of Aum's chemical-warfare team.
Background:
Masami Tsuchiya was born in 1965. Prior to joining Aum, Tsuchiya was
enrolled in a five-year doctoral degree program in organic physics
and chemistry at Tsukuba University, one of the top universities in
Japan, where his graduate work focused on the application of light
to change the structure of molecules. Although described by a
professor as "brilliant," Tsuchiya lived in a barren room, was
introverted, had no social life, and expressed a desire to become a
priest.
Tsuchiya
abandoned a career in organic chemistry to join Aum. After
suggesting that Aum Shinrikyo produce a Nazi nerve gas called sarin,
he was given his own lab (named Satian 7) with 100 workers and a
vast chemical plant to develop chemical weapons. As Aum's chief
chemist and head of its chemical-warfare team, he played a central
role in Aum's manufacture of sarin. Kaplan and Marshall describe
Tsuchiya as looking the part of the mad scientist: "His goatee and
crew-cut hair framed a broad face with eyebrows that arched high
above piercing eyes." Fascinated by Russia's chemical weapons
stockpiles, Tsuchiya spent at least three weeks in Russia in 1993,
where he is suspected of meeting with experts in biochemical
weapons. When he returned to his Mount Fuji lab in the fall of 1993,
he began experimenting with sarin, using a Russian formula. He was
prepared to build a vast stockpile of nerve agents, such as sarin,
blister gas, and others. Although poorly trained workers, leaks of
toxic fumes, and repeated setbacks plagued the program, Tsuchiya
succeeded in stockpiling 44 pounds of sarin at Satian 7 by mid-June
1994. However, Kaplan and Marshall point out that he was not the
only Aum Shinrikyo chemist to make the nerve gas. Tsuchiya also
produced other chemical-warfare agents such as VX. He had Tomomitsu
Niimi, using a VX syringe, test the VX on several unsuspecting
individuals. Police arrested Tsuchiya on April 26, 1995. He has
remained devout to Asahara.
TABLES
|
Table 1. Educational Level and Occupational Background of
Right-Wing Terrorists in West Germany, 1980
(In
percentages of right-wing terrorists)
|
|
Education: |
|
|
Volkschule (elementary) |
49 |
|
Technical |
22 |
|
Grammar (high school) |
17 |
|
University |
10 |
|
Other |
2 |
|
TOTAL |
100 |
|
|
|
|
Occupation: |
|
|
Self-employed |
8 |
|
White collar |
9 |
|
Skilled worker or artisan |
41 |
|
Unskilled worker |
34 |
|
Other (unemployed) |
8 |
|
TOTAL |
100 |
Source: Based on information from Eva Kolinsky, "Terrorism in West
Germany. Pages 75-76 in Juliet Lodge, ed.,
The Threat of Terrorism.
Boulder, Colorado: Westview Press, 1988.
|
Table 2. Ideological Profile of Italian Female Terrorists,
January 1970-June 1984
|
|
Membership in Extraparliamentary Political Organizations Prior
to Becoming a Terrorist |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Left |
73 |
91.0 |
|
Right |
7 |
9.0 |
|
TOTAL |
80 |
100.0 |
|
Terrorist Group Affiliation |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Early Left1 |
40 |
9.0 |
|
Early Right2 |
10 |
2.2 |
|
Late Left3 |
366 |
82.2 |
|
Late Right4 |
29 |
6.5 |
|
TOTAL |
445 |
100.0 |
1. Partisan Action Groups, Nuclei of Armed Proletarians. Red
Brigades, 22 October.
-
Compass, Mussolini Action Squads, National Front, National
Vanguard, New Order, People's Struggle, Revolutionary Action
Movement.
-
Front Line, Red Brigades, Revolutionary Action, Union of Communist
Combatants, Worker Autonomy, et alia.
-
Let
Us Build Action, Nuclei of Armed Revolutionaries, Third Position.
Source: Based on information from Leonard Weinberg and William Lee
Eubank, "Italian Women Terrorists,"
Terrorism: An International Journal,
9, No. 3, 1987, 250, 252.
|
Table 3. Prior Occupational Profile of Italian Female
Terrorists, January 1970-
June 1984 |
|
Occupation Prior to Becoming a Terrorist |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Clerk, secretary, nurse, technician |
57 |
23.0 |
|
Criminal, subproletarian |
5 |
2.0 |
|
Free professional (architect, lawyer,
physician) |
8 |
3.0 |
|
Housewife |
11 |
5.0 |
|
Industrialist |
5 |
2.0 |
|
Police, military |
1 |
0.0 |
|
Small business proprietor, salesperson |
3 |
1.0 |
|
Student |
86 |
35.0 |
|
Teacher |
50 |
20.0 |
|
Worker |
18 |
7.0 |
|
TOTAL |
244 |
100.0 |
Source: Based on information from Leonard Weinberg and William Lee
Eubank, "Italian Women Terrorists,"
Terrorism: An International Journal,
9, No. 3, 1987, 250-52.
|
Table 4. Geographical Profile of Italian Female Terrorists,
January 1970-June
1984 |
|
Place of Birth (Region) |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
North |
96 |
45.0 |
|
Center |
31 |
15.0 |
|
Rome |
30 |
14.0 |
|
South |
43 |
20.0 |
|
Foreign-born |
12 |
6.0 |
|
TOTAL |
212 |
100.0 |
|
|
|
Place of Birth (Size of Community) |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Small community (under
100,000) |
77 |
9.0 |
|
Medium-sized city (from 100,000
to 1 million) |
71 |
29.0 |
|
Big City (more than 1 million) |
81 |
34.0 |
|
Foreign-born |
12 |
5.0 |
|
TOTAL |
241 |
100.0 |
|
|
|
Place of Residence (Region) |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
North |
246 |
56.0 |
|
Center |
54 |
12.0 |
|
Rome |
90 |
21.0 |
|
South |
49 |
11.0 |
|
TOTAL |
241 |
100.0 |
|
|
|
Place of Residence (Size of Community) |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Small community (less than |
37 |
8.0 |
|
Medium-sized community
(100,000 to 1 million)
|
106 |
24.0 |
|
Big City (more than 1 million) |
297 |
67.0 |
|
TOTAL |
440 |
100.0 |
Source: Based on information from Leonard Weinberg and William Lee
Eubank, "Italian Women Terrorists,"
Terrorism: An International Journal,
9, No. 3, 1987, 250-51.
|
Table 5. Age and Relationships Profile of Italian Female
Terrorists, January 1970-June 1984
|
|
Time of Arrest |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Before 1977 |
46 |
10.0 |
|
After 1977 |
405 |
90.0 |
|
TOTAL |
451 |
100.0 |
|
|
|
Age at Time of Arrest |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
15 to 19 |
28 |
7.0 |
|
20 to 24 |
170 |
42.0 |
|
25 to 29 |
106 |
26.0 |
|
30 to 34 |
63 |
16.0 |
|
35 to 39 |
21 |
5.0 |
|
40 to 44 |
9 |
2.0 |
|
45 and over |
5 |
1.0 |
|
TOTAL |
402 |
100 |
|
|
|
Role in Organization |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Supporter |
120 |
27.0 |
|
Regular |
298 |
66.0 |
|
Leader |
33 |
7.0 |
|
TOTAL |
451 |
100.0 |
|
|
|
|
|
Related to Other Terrorists |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Yes |
121 |
27.0 |
|
No |
330 |
73.0 |
|
TOTAL |
451 |
100.0 |
|
|
|
Nature of Relationship to Other Terrorists |
Number of Terrorists |
Percentage of Total Terrorists |
|
Marital |
81 |
67.0 |
|
Sibling |
34 |
28.0 |
|
Parental |
1 |
1.0 |
|
Other |
5 |
4.0 |
|
TOTAL |
121 |
100.0 |
Source: Based on information from Leonard Weinberg and William Lee
Eubank, "Italian Women Terrorists,"
Terrorism: An International Journal,
9, No. 3, 1987, 250-52.
|
Table 6. Patterns of Weapons Use by the Revolutionary
Organization 17 November, 1975-97
|
|
Action |
Date |
Weapon(s) Used |
|
A
masked gunman assassinated U.S. Embassy official Richard Welch
in front of his home in an Athens suburb. |
December 23, 1975 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Gunmen in a passing car shot and fatally wounded Petros
Babalis, a former police officer, near his house in central
Athens. |
January 31, 1979 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Gunmen riding on a motorcycle killed Pantalis Petrou, deputy
chief of the antiriot police MAT (Units for the Restoration of
Order), and seriously wounded his chauffeur in Pangrati, a
suburb of Athens. |
January 16, 1980 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Two
men on a motor scooter assassinated U.S. Navy Captain George
Tsantes and fatally wounded his driver with the same Colt .45. |
November 15, 1983 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Two
masked gunmen on a motorcycle shot and wounded U.S. Army
Master Sergeant Robert Judd, who took evasive action, as he
was driving to the Hellenikon base near Athens airport. |
April
3, 1984 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Two
men on a motorcycle shot and wounded U.S. Master Sgt. Richard
H. Judd, Jr., as he was driving in Athens. |
April
3, 1984 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Two
men in a car intercepted conservative newspaper publisher
Nikos Momferatos's Mercedes and shot to death him and
seriously wounded his driver in Kolonaki in the most central
part of Athens. |
February 21, 1985 |
Colt
.45 and .22-caliber pistol |
|
A
gunman riding on the back seat of a motor scooter opened fire
on businessman Alexandros Athanasiadis when he stopped for a
traffic light on Kifissia Avenue on his way to work, fatally
wounding him. |
March
1, 1988 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Three
gunmen ambushed New Democracy (ND) Party deputy Pavlos
Bakoyannis, son-in-law of ND Chairman Konstandinos Mitsotakis,
as he was waiting for the elevator to his office in Athens.
One of the terrorists opened fire on the target from behind,
hitting him five times, and then all three casually walked to
their getaway car. |
September 26, 1989 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Three
gunmen assassinated the Turkish Deputy Chief of Mission in
Athens with seven bullets fired from at least one .45-caliber
automatic, as he drove to work. |
August(?) 1994 |
Colt
.45 |
|
Murdered Cosfi Peraticos, scion of a Greek shipping family. |
June
1997 |
Colt
.45 |
Source:
Compiled by the author from multiple sources.
GLOSSARY
Afghans--Term applied to veterans of the Afghan War. A number of the
would-be mujahideen (q.v.), or Islamic resistance fighters,
who flocked to Afghanistan in the 1980s and early 1990s later
applied the skills and contacts acquired during the Afghan War and
its aftermath to engage in terrorist activities elsewhere. The
Afghans also transmitted the knowledge they acquired to a new
generation of Muslim militants in countries as different as Algeria,
Bosnia-Herzegovina, France, and the Philippines. This new breed of
Afghan terrorists, who operate independently of state sponsors,
draws on global funding, is savvy about modern weapons and
explosives, and is able to take advantage of the most up-to-date
means of communication and transportation. Whereas Muslim terrorists
were cloistered by nationality prior to the Afghan War, after the
war they began working together--Pakistanis, Egyptians, Algerians,
and so forth. Al-Qaida's Afghan component is also known as the Armed
Islamist Movement (AIM).
Assassins--From the eleventh through the thirteenth century, a sect
of Shiite Muslims called the Assassins used assassination as a tool
for purifying the Muslim religion. The Assassins' victims, who were
generally officials, were killed in public to communicate the error
of the targeted official. By carrying out the assassination in
public, the Assassin would allow himself to be apprehended and
killed in order to demonstrate the purity of his motives and to
enter Heaven.
Baader-Meinhof Gang--Journalistic name for the Red Army Faction
(Rote Armee Fraktion--RAF) (q.v.). Although the RAF had been
reduced to fewer than 20 members by the early 1990s, it may still
exist in an inactive status. If so, it would be in at least its
second generation of leadership. The group's support network,
reportedly involving hundreds of Germans, many of whom are
well-educated professionals, helps to account for its possible
survival.
fundamentalism--This term is used to refer to people who dedicate
their lives to pursuing the fundamentals of their religion.
cult--A
journalistic term for an unorthodox system of religious beliefs and
ritual that scholars of religion refrain from using.
fight or
flight--A theory developed by W.B. Cannon in 1929. When an
individual is under stress, the heart rate increases, the lungs
operate more efficiently, adrenalin and sugar are released into the
bloodstream, and the muscles become infused with blood.
Frustration-Aggression Hypothesis--An hypothesis that every
frustration leads to some form of aggression and every aggressive
act results from some prior frustration. As defined by Ted Robert
Gurr: "The necessary precondition for violent civil conflict is
relative deprivation, defined as actors' perception of discrepancy
between their value expectations and their environment's apparent
value capabilities. This deprivation may be individual or
collective."
Groupthink--As originally defined by I.L. Janis, "a mode of thinking
that people engage in when the members' strivings for unanimity
override the motivation to realistically appraise alternative
courses of action."
guerrilla--A revolutionary who engages in insurgency as opposed to
terrorism, although guerrillas also use terrorist methods. Usually
operating relatively openly in less-developed countries, guerrillas
attempt to hold territory and generally attack the state's
infrastructure, whereas terrorists usually operate in urban areas
and attack more symbolic targets. Guerrillas usually coerce or
abduct civilians to join them, whereas terrorists are highly
selective in whom they recruit.
international terrorism--Although the Central Intelligence Agency
distinguishes between international and transnational terrorism
(international being terrorism carried out by individuals or groups
controlled by a sovereign state and transnational terrorism being
terrorism carried out by autonomous nonstate actors), the
distinction is not used in this paper. This is because the
distinction is unnecessarily confusing, not self-evident, and
lacking in usefulness, whereas the term "state-sponsored terrorism"
is self-evident and unambiguous. Moreover, one would have to be
extremely well informed to know which terrorist acts are
state-sponsored. Thus, the term international terrorism is used here
to refer to any act of terrorism affecting the national interests of
more than one country. The WTC bombing, for example, was an act of
international terrorism because its perpetrators included foreign
nationals.
Intifada--The
uprising by Palestinians begun in October 1987 against Israeli
military occupation of the West Bank and the Gaza Strip. Also the
name of the involved Liberation Army of Palestine, a loosely
organized group of adult and teenage Palestinians active in 1987-93
in attacks on armed Israeli troops. Their campaign for
self-determination included stone-throwing and petrol bombing. Some
1,300 Palestinians and 80 Israelis were killed in the uprising up to
the end of 1991.
jihad--An
Arabic verbal noun derived from jahada ("to struggle").
Although "holy war" is not a literal translation, it summarizes the
essential idea of jihad. In the course of the revival of Islamic
fundamentalism (q.v.), the doctrine of jihad has been invoked
to justify resistance, including terrorist actions, to combat
"un-Islamic" regimes, or perceived external enemies of Islam, such
as Israel and the United States.
June Second
Movement--An anarchistic leftist group formed in West Berlin in 1971
that sought to resist the liberal democratic establishment in West
Berlin through bombings, bank robberies, kidnappings, and murders.
The group was named after the anniversary of Benno Ohnejorg's death,
who was killed in a demonstration against the visiting Shah of Iran
in Berlin on June 2,1967. The group was closely associated with the
Red Army Faction (q.v.) and after the majority of its members
had been arrested by the end of the 1970s, the remainder joined the
RAF.
mindset--A
noun defined by American Heritage Dictionary as: "1. A fixed
mental attitude or disposition that predetermines a person's
response to and interpretation of situations; 2. an inclination or a
habit." Merriam Webster's Collegiate Dictionary (10th ed.)
defines it as 1. A mental attitude or inclination; 2. a fixed state
of mind. The term dates from 1926 but apparently is not included in
dictionaries of psychology.
mujahideen--A
general designation for Muslim fighters engaged in jihad, as well as
the name of various Muslim political and paramilitary groups, such
as the Afghan (q.v.) Mujahideen.
personality--The distinctive and characteristic patterns of thought,
emotion, and behavior that define an individual's personal style of
interacting with the physical and social environment.
psychopath--A mentally ill or unstable person, especially one having
a psychopathic personality (q.v.), according to Webster's.
psychopathy--A
mental disorder, especially an extreme mental disorder marked
usually by egocentric and antisocial activity, according to
Webster's.
psychopathology--The study of psychological and behavioral
dysfunction occurring in mental disorder or in social
disorganization, according to Webster's.
psychotic--Of, relating to, or affected with psychosis, which is a
fundamental mental derangement (as schizophrenia) characterized by
defective or lost contact with reality, according to Webster's.
Red Army
Faction--The RAF, formerly known as the Baader-Meinhof Gang, was a
group of German anarchistic leftist terrorists active from May 11,
1972, to the early 1990s. (q.v., Baader-Meinhof Gang)
sociopath--Basically synonymous with psychopath (q.v.).
Sociopathic symptoms in the adult sociopath include an inability to
tolerate delay or frustration, a lack of guilt feelings, a relative
lack of anxiety, a lack of compassion for others, a hypersensitivity
to personal ills, and a lack of responsibility. Many authors prefer
the term sociopath because this type of person had defective
socialization and a deficient childhood.
sociopathic--Of,
relating to, or characterized by asocial or antisocial behavior or a
psychopathic (q.v.) personality, according to Webster's.
terrorism--the calculated use of unexpected, shocking, and unlawful
violence against noncombatants (including, in addition to civilians,
off-duty military and security personnel in peaceful situations) and
other symbolic targets perpetrated by a clandestine member(s) of a
subnational group or a clandestine agent for the psychological
purpose of publicizing a political or religious cause and/or
intimidating or coercing a government(s) or civilian population into
accepting demands on behalf of the cause.
BIBLIOGRAPHY
Alape,
Arturo. Las vidas de Pedro Antonio Marín/Manuel Marulanda Vélez:
Tirofijo. Bogotá: Planeta, 1989.
Alexander,
Yonah, and John M. Gleason, eds. Behavioral and Quantitative
Perspectives on Terrorism. New York: Pergamon, 1981.
Alexander,
Yonah, and Lawrence Zelic Freedman, eds. Perspectives on
Terrorism. Wilmington, Delaware: Scholarly Resources, 1983.
Amos II,
John W. "Terrorism in the Middle East: The Diffusion of Violence."
Pages 149-62 in David Partington, ed., Middle East Annual,
1984. London: G.K. Hall, 1985.
Anonymous.
"The Psychology of Terrorism." In Security Digest, 18.
Washington: Wilson Center Reports, 1987.
Anonymous.
"Terrorism: Psyche or Psychos?," TVI Journal, 3, 1982, 3-11.
Aston, C.C.
"Political Hostage--Taking in Western Europe." Pages 57-83 in W.
Gutteridge, ed., Contemporary Terrorism. New York: Facts on
File, 1986.
Bandura,
Albert. "Mechanisms of Moral Disengagement." Pages 161-91 in Walter
Reich, ed., Origins of Terrorism: Psychologies, Ideologies,
Theologies, States of Mind. Cambridge: Cambridge University
Press, 1990.
Barkey,
Henri J., and Graham E. Fuller. Turkey's Kurdish Question.
Carnegie Commission on Preventing Deadly Conflict Series. Lanham,
Maryland, and Oxford, England: Rowman and Littlefield, 1998.
Becker,
Julian. Hitler's Children: The Story of the Baader-Meinhof
Terrorist Gang. Philadelphia: J.B. Lippincott, 1977.
Behar,
Richard. "The Secret Life of Mahmud the Red," Time, October
4, 1993, 55-61.
Bell, J.
Bowyer. "Old Trends and Future Realities," Washington Quarterly,
Spring 1985.
Bell, J.
Bowyer. "Psychology of Leaders of Terrorist Groups,"
International Journal of Group Tensions, 12, 1982, 84-104.
Benedek,
E.P. The Psychiatric Aspects of Terrorism. Washington:
American Psychiatric Association, 1980.
Benson,
Mike, Mariah Evans, and Rita Simon. "Women as Political Terrorists,"
Research in Law, Deviance, and Social Control, 4, 1982,
121-30.
Berkowitz,
B.J., et al. Superviolence: The Threat of Mass Destruction
Weapons. Santa Barbara, California: ADCON Corporation, 1972.
Billig,
Otto. "The Lawyer Terrorist and His Comrades," Political
Psychology, 6, 1985, 29-46.
Bodansky,
Yossef. Bin Laden: The Man Who Declared War on America.
Rocklin, Georgia: Prima, 1999.
Bollinger,
L. "Terrorist Conduct as a Result of a Psychological Process." In
World Congress of Psychiatry, Psychiatry: The State of the Art,
6. New York: Plenum, 1985.
Brackett,
D.W. Holy Terror: Armageddon in Tokyo. New York: Weatherhill,
1996.
Bruinessen,
Martin van. "Kurdish Society, Ethnicity, Nationalism and Refugee
Problems. Pages 33-67 in Philip G. Kreyenbroek and Stefan Sperl,
eds., The Kurds: A Contemporary Overview. Routledge/SOAS
Politics and Culture in the Middle East Series. London and New York:
Routledge, 1992.
Bulloch,
John, and Harvey Morris. No Friends but the Mountains: The Tragic
History of the Kurds. New York and Oxford: Oxford University
Press, 1992.
Ciment,
James. The Kurds: State and Minority in Turkey, Iraq and Iran.
Conflict and Crisis in the Post-Cold War World Series. New York:
Facts on File, 1996.
Clark, R.
"Patterns in the Lives of ETA Members," Terrorism, 6, No. 3,
1983, 423-54.
Cohen, G.
Women of Violence: Memoirs of a Young Terrorist. Stanford,
California: Stanford University Press, 1966.
Combs,
Cindy C. Terrorism in the Twenty-First Century. Upper Saddle
River, New Jersey: Prentice Hall, 1997.
Cooper,
H.H.A. "Psychopath as Terrorist," Legal Medical Quarterly, 2,
1978, 253-62.
Cooper,
H.H.A. "What Is a Terrorist? A Psychological Perspective," Legal
Medical Quarterly, 1, 1977, 16-32.
Corrado,
Raymond R. "A Critique of the Mental Disorder Perspective of
Political Terrorism," International Journal of Law and Psychiatry,
4, 1981, 293-309.
Cordes,
Bonnie. When Terrorists Do the Talking: Reflections on Terrorist
Literature. Santa Monica, California: Rand, August 1987.
Corsun,
Andrew. "Group Profile: The Revolutionary Organization 17 November
in Greece (1975-91)." Pages 93-126 in Dennis A. Pluchinsky and Yonah
Alexander, eds., European Terrorism: Today & Tomorrow.
Washington: Brassey's 1992.
Crayton,
John W. "Terrorism and the Psychology of the Self." Pages 33-41 in
Lawrence Zelic Freedman and Yonah Alexander, eds., Perspectives
on Terrorism. Wilmington, Delaware: Scholarly Resources, 1983.
Crenshaw,
Martha. "The Causes of Terrorism," Comparative Politics, 13,
July 1981, 379-99.
Crenshaw,
Martha. "Current Research on Terrorism: The Academic Perspective,"
Studies in Conflict and Terrorism, 15, 1992, 1-11.
Crenshaw,
Martha. "An Organization Approach to the Analysis of Political
Terrorism," Orbis, 29, 1985, 465-89.
Crenshaw,
Martha. "The Psychology of Political Terrorism." Pages 379-413 in
Margaret Hermann, ed., Handbook of Political Psychology. San
Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 1985.
Crenshaw,
Martha. "Questions to Be Answered, Research to Be Done, Knowledge to
Be Applied." Pages 247-60 in Walter Reich, ed., Origins of
Terrorism: Psychologies, Ideologies, Theologies, States of Mind.
Cambridge: Cambridge University Press, 1990.
Crenshaw,
Martha. "Theories of Terrorism: Instrumental and Organizational
Approaches." Pages 13-31 in David Rapoport, ed., Inside Terrorist
Organizations. New York: Columbia University Press, 1988.
Cubert,
Harold M. The PFLP's Changing Role in the Middle East. London
and Portland, Oregon: Frank Cass, 1997.
Daly, L.N.
"Terrorism: What Can the Psychiatrist Do?," Journal of Forensic
Sciences, 26, 1981, 116-22.
Davies, T.R.
"Aggression, Violence, Revolution and War." Pages 234-60 in Jeanne
N. Knutson, ed., Handbook of Political Psychology. San
Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 1973.
Dedman,
Bill. "Secret Service Is Seeking Pattern for School Killers," New
York Times, June 21, 1999, A10.
Della Porta,
Donatella. "Political Socialization in Left-Wing Underground
Organizations: Biographies of Italian and German Militants." In
Donatella Della Porta, ed., Social Movements and Violence:
Participation in Underground Organizations, 4. Greenwich,
Connecticut: JAI Press, 1992.
Dobson,
Christopher. Black September: Its Short, Violent History.
London: Robert Hale, 1975.
Dowling,
Joseph A. "A Prolegomena to a Psychohistorical Study of Terrorism."
In Marius Livingston, ed., International Terrorism in the
Contemporary World. Westwood, Connecticut: Greenwood, 1978.
Doyle,
Leonard. "The Cold Killers of 17 November Who Always Go Free,"
The Observer [London], September 28, 1997.
Eckstein,
Harry. "On the Etiology of Internal Wars." In Ivo K. Feierabend,
Rosalind L. Feierabend, and Ted Robert Gurr, eds., Anger,
Violence and Politics: Theories and Research. Englewood Cliffs,
New Jersey: Prentice-Hall, 1972.
Elliot,
John D., and Leslie K. Gibson, eds. Contemporary Terrorism:
Selected Readings. Gaithersburg, Maryland: International
Association of Chiefs of Police, 1978.
Elliott,
Paul. Brotherhoods of Fear: A History of Violent Organizations.
London: Blandford, 1998.
Entessar,
Nader. Kurdish Ethnonationalism. Boulder, Colorado: Lynne
Rienner, 1992.
Falk,
Richard. "The Terrorist Mind-Set: The Moral Universe of
Revolutionaries and Functionaries." In Richard Falk, ed.,
Revolutionaries and Functionaries: The Dual Face of Terrorism.
New York: E.P. Dutton, 1988.
Farrell,
William R. Blood and Rage: The Story of the Japanese Red Army.
Lexington, Massachusetts: Lexington Books, 1990.
Ferracuti,
Franco. "Ideology and Repentance: Terrorism in Italy." Pages 59-64
in Walter Reich, ed., Origins of Terrorism: Psychologies,
Ideologies, Theologies, States of Mind. Cambridge, England:
Cambridge University Press, 1990.
Ferracuti,
Franco. "Psychiatric Aspects of Terrorism in Italy." In I.L.
Barak-Glantz and U.R. Huff, eds., The Mad, the Bad, and the
Different. Lexington, Massachusetts: Lexington, 1981.
Ferracuti,
Franco. "A Psychiatric Comparative--Analysis of Left and Right
Terrorism in Italy." In World Congress of Psychiatry, Psychiatry:
The State of the Art, 6. New York: Plenum, 1985.
Ferracuti,
Franco. "A Sociopsychiatric Interpretation of Terrorism," The
Annals of the American Academy of Political and Social Science,
463, September 1982, 129-41.
Ferracuti,
Franco, and F. Bruno. "Psychiatric Aspects of Terrorism in Italy."
Pages 199-213 in I.L. Barak-Glantz and C.R. Huff, eds., The Mad,
the Bad and the Different: Essays in Honor of Simon Dinhz.
Lexington, Massachusetts: Lexington Books, 1981.
Fields,
Rona M. "Child Terror Victims and Adult Terrorists," Journal of
Psychohistory, 7, No. 1, Summer 1979, 71-76.
Flemming,
Peter A., Michael Stohl, and Alex P. Schmid. "The Theoretical
Utility of Typologies of Terrorism: Lessons and Opportunities."
Pages 153-95 in Michael Stohl, ed., The Politics of Terrorism.
3d ed. New York: Marcel Dekker, 1988.
Freedman.
Lawrence Zelic. "Terrorism: Problems of the Polistaraxic." Pages
3-18 in Yonah Alexander and L.Z. Freedman, eds., Perspectives on
Terrorism. Wilmington, Delaware: Scholarly Resources, 1983.
Freedman,
Lawrence Zelic, and Yonah Alexander, eds. Perspectives on
Terrorism. Wilmington, Delaware: Scholarly Resources, 1983.
Fried,
Risto. "The Psychology of the Terrorist."Pages 119-24 in Brian M.
Jenkins, ed., Terrorism and Beyond: An International Conference
on Terrorism and Low-Level Conflict. Santa Monica, California:
Rand, 1982.
Friedlander, Robert A. "The Psychology of Terrorism: Contemporary
Views." In Patrick J. Montana and George S. Roukis, eds.,
Managing Terrorism: Strategies for the Corporate Executive.
Westport, Connecticut: Quorum, 1983.
Foote,
Donna. "A Shadow Government: An Insider Describes the Workings of
the IRA, Europe's Most Potent Guerrilla Organization," Newsweek,
September 12, 1988, 37-38.
Galvin,
Deborah M. "The Female Terrorist: A Socio-Psychological
Perspective," Behavioral Science and the Law, 1, 1983, 19-32.
Georges-Abeyie,
Daniel E. "Women as Terrorists." In Lawrence Zelic Freedman and
Yonah Alexander, eds., Perspectives on Terrorism. Wilmington,
Delaware: Scholarly Resources, 1983.
Goltz,
Thomas. "Ankara Dispatch: Just How Authentic Was Abdullah Ocalan's
Claim to Represent the Dispossessed of Turkey?," The New Republic,
March 15, 1999, 14-16.
Greaves,
Douglas. "The Definition and Motivation of Terrorism," Australian
Journal of Forensic Science, 13, 1981, 160-66.
Gunaratna,
Rohan. "LTTE Child Combatants," Jane's Intelligence Review,
July 1998.
Gurr, Ted
Robert. "Psychological Factors in Civil Violence," World Politics,
20, No. 32, January 1968, 245-78.
Gurr, Ted
Robert. Why Men Rebel. Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton
University Press, 1970.
Gutteridge,
W., ed. Contemporary Terrorism. New York: Facts on File,
1986.
Guttman, D.
"Killers and Consumers: The Terrorist and His Audience," Social
Research, 46, 1979, 517-26.
Hacker,
Frederick J. Crusaders, Criminals, Crazies: Terror and Terrorism
in Our Time. New York: W.W. Norton, 1996.
Hacker,
Frederick J. "Dialectical Interrelationships of Personal and
Political Factors in Terrorism." Pages 19-32 in Lawrence Zelic
Freedman and Yonah Alexander, eds., Perspectives on Terrorism.
Wilmington, Delaware: Scholarly Resources, 1983.
Hamilton,
L.C., and J.D. Hamilton. "Dynamics of Terrorism," International
Studies Quarterly, 27, 1983, 39-54;
Harris,
Jonathan. "The Mind of the Terrorist." In Jonathan Harris, ed.,
The New Terrorism: Politics of Violence. New York: Julian
Messner, 1983.
Haynal,
André, Miklos Molnar, and Gérard de Puymège. Fanaticism: A
Historical and Psychoanalytical Study. New York: Schocken Books,
1983.
Heskin,
Ken. "The Psychology of Terrorism in Ireland." Pages 88-105 in Yonah
Alexander and Alan O'Day, eds., Terrorism in Ireland. New
York: St. Martin's Press, 1984.
Heyman, E.
"The Diffusion of Transnational Terrorism." Pages 190-244 in R.
Shultz and S. Sloan, eds., Responding to the Terrorist Threat:
Security and Crisis Management. New York: Pergamon, 1980.
Heyman, E.,
and E. Mickolus. "Imitation by Terrorists: Quantitative Approaches
to the Study of Diffusion Patterns in Transnational Terrorism."
Pages 175-228 in Yonah Alexander and J.M. Gleason, eds.,
Behavioral and Quantitative Perspectives on Terrorism. New York:
Pergamon, 1980.
Heyman, E.,
and E. Mickolus. "Observations on Why Violence Spreads,"
International Studies Quarterly, 24, 1980, 299-305.
Hoffman-Ladd, V.J. "Muslim Fundamentalism: Psychological Profiles."
Paper presented at the Fundamentalist Project, M.E. Marty and S.R.
Appleby, eds., 1993.
Holmes,
Ronald M., and Stephen T. Holmes. Profiling Violent Crimes: An
Investigative Tool. Thousand Oaks, California: SAGE, 1996.
Holloway,
Harry C., and Anne E. Norwood. "Forensic Psychiatric Aspects of
Terrorism." Pages 409-451 in R. Gregory Lande, and David T. Armitage,
eds., Principles and Practice of Military Forensic Psychiatry.
Springfield, Illinois: Charles C. Thomas, 1997.
Hubbard,
David G. "The Psychodynamics of Terrorism." Pages 45-53 in Yonah
Alexander, T. Adeniran, and R.A. Kilmarx, eds., International
Violence. New York: Praeger, 1983.
Hubbard,
David G. The Skyjacker: His Flights of Fantasy. New York:
Macmillan, 1971.
Jaber, Hela.
Hezbollah: Born with a Vengeance. New York: Columbia
University Press, 1977.
Janis, I.L.
"Group Identification under Conditions of External Danger." Pages
80-90 in D. Cartwright and A. Zander, eds., Group Dynamics.
New York: Free Press, 1968.
Janis, I.L.
Victims of Groupthink. Boston: Houghton-Mifflin, 1972.
Jenkins,
Brian M. High Technology Terrorism and Surrogate Warfare: The
Impact of New Technology on Low-Level Violence. Santa Monica,
California: Rand, 1975.
Jenkins,
Brian M. "International Terrorism: A New Mode of Conflict." In David
Carlton and Carolo Schaerf, eds., International Terrorism and
World Security. London: Croom Helm, 1975.
Jenkins,
Brian M. "Terrorists at the Threshold." In E. Nobles Lowe and Harry
D. Shargel, eds., Legal and Other Aspects of Terrorism. New
York: 1979.
Jenkins,
Brian M., ed. Terrorism and Beyond: An International Conference
on Terrorism and Low-Level Conflict. Santa Monica, California:
Rand, 1982.
Jerome,
Richard. "Japan's Mad Messiah: Jailed in Tokyo's Subway Gassing, A
Guru is Alone with His Grand Delusions," People Weekly, 43,
No. 23, June 12, 1995, 48 .
Johnson,
Chalmers. "Perspectives on Terrorism." Reprinted in Walter Laqueur,
ed., The Terrorism Reader. New York: New American Library,
1978.
Joshi,
Monoj. "On the Razor's Edge: The Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam,"
Studies in Conflict and Terrorism, 19, No. 1, 1996, 19-42.
Juergensmeyer, Mark. Terror in the Mind of God: The Global Rise
of Religious Violence. Berkeley: University of California Press,
2000.
Kallen, K.
Terrorists--What Are They Like? How Some Terrorists Describe
Their World and Actions. Santa Monica, California: Rand, 1979.
Kaplan,
Abraham. "The Psychodynamics of Terrorism," Terrorism, 1,
1978, 237-57.
Kaplan,
David, and Andrew Marshall. The Cult at the End of the World: The
Terrifying Story of the Aum Doomsday Cult, from the Subways of Tokyo
to the Nuclear Arsenals of Russia. New York: Crown, 1996.
Karan,
Vijay. War by Stealth: Terrorism in India. New Delhi: Viking
(Penguin Books India), 1997.
Kellen,
Konrad. "Ideology and Rebellion: Terrorism in West Germany." Pages
43-58 in Walter Reich, ed., Origins of Terrorism: Psychologies,
Ideologies, Theologies, States of Mind. Washington: Woodrow
Wilson Center, 1998.
Kellen,
Konrad. "Terrorists--What Are They Like? How Some Terrorists
Describe Their World and Actions." Pages 125-73 in Brian M. Jenkins,
ed., Terrorism and Beyond: An International Conference on
Terrorism and Low-Level Conflict. Santa Monica, California:
Rand, 1980.
Kent, I.,
and W. Nicholls. "The Psychodynamics of Terrorism," Mental Health
and Society, 4, 1977, 1-8.
Khaled,
Leila. My People Shall Live: The Autobiography of a Revolutionary.
George Hajjar, ed.. London: Hodder and Stoughton, 1973.
Kifner,
John. "Alms and Arms: Tactics in a Holy War," New York Times,
March 15, 1996, A1, A8.
Kim, Hyun
Hee. The Tears of My Soul. New York: Morrow, 1994.
Knutson,
Jeanne N. "Social and Psychodynamic Pressures Toward a Negative
Identity. Pages 105-52 in Yonah Alexander and John M. Gleason, eds.,
Behavioral and Quantitative Perspectives on Terrorism. New
York: Pergamon, 1981.
Knutson,
Jeanne N. "The Terrorists' Dilemmas: Some Implicit Rules of the
Game," Terrorism, 4, 1980, 195-222.
Knutson,
Jeanne N. "Toward a United States Policy on Terrorism," Political
Psychology, 5, No. 2, June 1984, 287-94.
Knutson,
Jeanne N., ed. Handbook of Political Psychology. San
Francisco: Jossey-Bass, 1973.
Kolinsky,
Eva. "Terrorism in West Germany. Pages 75-76 in Juliet Lodge, ed.,
The Threat of Terrorism. Boulder, Colorado: Westview Press,
1988.
Kovaleski,
Serge F. "Rebel Movement on the Rise: Leftist Guerrillas Use
Military Force, Not Ideology, to Hold Power," Washington Post,
February 5, 1999, A27-28.
Kramer,
Martin. "The Structure of Shi'ite Terrorism." Pages 43-52 in Anat
Kurz, ed., Contemporary Trends in World Terrorism. New York:
Praeger, 1987.
Kreyenbroek,
Philip G., and Stefan Sperl, eds. The Kurds: A Contemporary
Overview. Routledge/SOAS Politics and Culture in the Middle East
Series. London and New York: Routledge, 1992.
Kross,
Peter. Spies, Traitors, and Moles: An Espionage and Intelligence
Quiz Book. Lilburn, Georgia: IllumiNet Press, 1998.
Kurz, Anat,
ed. Contemporary Trends in World Terrorism. New York: Praeger,
1987.
Kurz, Anat,
with Nahman Tal. Hamas: Radical Islam in a National Struggle.
Tel Aviv: Jaffee Center for Strategic Studies, Tel Aviv University,
1997.
Kushner,
Harvey W. "Suicide Bombers: Business as Usual," Studies in
Conflict and Terrorism, 19, No. 4, 1996, 329-37.
Kushner,
Harvey W. Terrorism in America: A Structural Approach to
Understanding the Terrorist Threat. Springfield, Illinois:
Charles C. Thomas, 1998.
Labeviere,
Richard. Les dollars de la terreur: Les États-Unis et les
Islamistes. Paris: Grasset, 1999.
Laqueur,
Walter. The Age of Terrorism. Boston: Little, Brown, 1987.
Laqueur,
Walter. Terrorism. Boston: Little, Brown, 1977.
Lewis,
Bernard. "License to Kill: Usama bin Ladin's Declaration of Jihad,"
Foreign Affairs, 77, No. 6, November/December 1998, 14-19.
Lodge,
Juliet, ed. The Threat of Terrorism. Boulder, Colorado:
Westview Press, 1988.
MacDonald,
Eileen. Shoot the Women First. New York: Random House, 1992.
Margolin,
Joseph. "Psychological Perspectives in Terrorism." Pages 273-74 in
Yonah Alexander and Seymour Maxwell Finger, eds., Terrorism:
Interdisciplinary Perspectives. New York: John Jay, 1977.
Mathiu,
Mutuma. "The Kurds Against the World: Why Abdullah Ocalan Is a Hero
to Kurds," World Press Review, 46, No. 5, May 1999.
McCauley,
C.R., and M.E. Segal. "Social Psychology of Terrorist Groups." In C.
Hendrick, ed., Group Processes and Intergroup Relations, Vol.
9 of Annual Review of Social and Personality Psychology.
Beverly Hills: Sage, 1987.
McKnight,
Gerald. The Mind of the Terrorist. London: Michael Joseph,
1974.
Melman,
Yossi. The Master Terrorist: The True Story Behind Abu Nidal.
New York: Adama, 1986.
Merari,
Ariel. "Problems Related to the Symptomatic Treatment of Terrorism,"
Terrorism, 3, 1980, 279-83.
Merari,
Ariel, and N. Friedland. "Social Psychological Aspects of Political
Terrorism." in S. Oskamp, ed., Applied Social Psychology Annual.
Beverly Hills, California: Sage, 1985.
Mickolus,
Edward F., with Susan L. Simmons. Terrorism, 1992-1995: A
Chronology of Events and A Selectively Annotated Bibliography.
Westport, Connecticut: Greenwood Press, 1997.
Middendorf,
Wolf. "The Personality of the Terrorist." In M. Kravitz, ed.,
International Summaries: A Collection of Selected Translations in
Law Enforcement and Criminal Justice, 3. Rockville, Maryland:
National Criminal Justice Reference Service, 1979.
Midlarsky,
M.I., Martha Crenshaw, and F. Yoshida. "Why Violence Spreads: The
Contagion of International Terrorism," International Studies
Quarterly, 24, 1980, 262-98.
Milbank,
D.L. International and Transnational Terrorism: Diagnosis and
Prognosis. Washington: Central Intelligence Agency, 1976.
Mishal,
Shaul, and Avraham Sela. Hamas: A Behavioral Profile. Tel
Aviv: The Tami Steinmetz Center for Peace Research, Tel Aviv
University, 1997.
Monroe,
Kristen Renwick, and Lina Haddad Kreidie. "The Perspective of
Islamic Fundamentalists and the Limits of Rational Choice Theory,"
Political Psychology, 18, No. 1, 1997, 19-43.
Mullen,
R.K. "Mass Destruction and Terrorism," Journal of International
Affairs, 32, No. 1, 1978, 62-89.
Mylroie,
Laurie. "The World Trade Center Bomb: Who Is Ramzi Yousef? And Why
It Matters," U.S. News and World Report, 118, No. 7, February
20, 1995, 50-54.
Neuburger,
Luisella de Cataldo, and Tiziana Valentini. Women and Terrorism.
New York: St. Martin's Press, 1996.
Neuhauser,
P. "The Mind of a German Terrorist: Interview with M.C. Baumann,"
Encounter, September 1978, 81-88.
Oberst,
Robert C. "Sri Lanka's Tamil Tigers," Conflict, 8, No. 2/3,
1988, 185-202.
O'Ballance,
Edgar. The Kurdish Struggle, 1920-94. London: Macmillan
Press, 1996.
O'Ballance,
Edgar. The Language of Violence: The Blood Politics of Terrorism.
San Rafael, California: Presidio Press, 1979.
Oots, Kent
Layne, and Thomas C. Wiegele. "Terrorist and Victim: Psychiatric and
Physiological Approaches from a Social Science Perspective,"
Terrorism: An International Journal, 8, No. 1, 1985, 1-32.
Paine, L.
The Terrorists. London: Robert Hale, 1975.
Pearlstein,
Richard M. The Mind of the Political Terrorist. Wilmington,
Delaware: Scholarly Resources, 1991.
Post,
Jerrold. "Current Understanding of Terrorist Motivation and
Psychology: Implications for a Differentiated Antiterrorist Policy,"
Terrorism, 13, No. 1, 1990, 65-71.
Post,
Jerrold M. "'Hostilité, Conformité, Fraternité': The Group Dynamics
of Terrorist Behavior," International Journal of Group
Psychotherapy, 36, No. 2, 1986, 211-24.
Post,
Jerrold M. "Individual and Group Dynamics of Terrorist Behavior." In
World Congress of Psychiatry, Psychiatry: The State of the Art,
6. New York: Plenum, 1985.
Post,
Jerrold M. "Notes on a Psychodynamic Theory of Terrorist Behavior,"
Terrorism: An International Journal, 7, No. 3, 1984, 242-56.
Post,
Jerrold M. "Rewarding Fire with Fire? Effects of Retaliation on
Terrorist Group Dynamics." Pages 103-115 in Anat Kurz, ed.,
Contemporary Trends in World Terrorism. New York: Praeger, 1987.
Post,
Jerrold M. "Terrorist Psycho-Logic: Terrorist Behavior as a Product
of Psychological Forces." Pages 25-40 in Walter Reich, ed.,
Origins of Terrorism: Psychologies, Ideologies, Theologies, States
of Mind. Cambridge, England: Cambridge University Press, 1990.
Prunckun,
Jr., Henry W. Shadow of Death: An Analytic Bibliography on
Political Violence, Terrorism, and Low-Intensity Conflict.
Lanham, Maryland, and London: Scarecrow Press, 1995.
Rapoport,
David C. Assassination and Terrorism. Toronto: CBC
Merchandising, 1971.
Rapoport,
David C. "Fear and Trembling: Terrorism in Three Religious
Traditions," American Political Science Review, 78, No. 3,
1984, 655-77.
Rapoport,
David C. "Sacred Terror: A Contemporary Example from Islam." Pages
103-30 in Walter Reich, ed., Origins of Terrorism: Psychologies,
Ideologies, Theologies, States of Mind. Cambridge, England:
Cambridge University Press, 1990.
Rasch, W.
"Psychological Dimensions of Political Terrorism in the Federal
Republic of Germany," International Journal of Law and Psychiatry,
2, 1979, 79-85.
Reeve,
Simon. The New Jackals: Ramzi Yousef, Osama bin Laden and the
Future of Terrorism. Boston: Simon Reeve/Northeastern University
Press, 1999.
Reich,
Walter, ed. Origins of Terrorism: Psychologies, Ideologies,
Theologies, States of Mind. Cambridge, England: Cambridge
University Press, 1990.
Robins,
Robert S., and Jerrold M. Post. Political Paranoia: The
Psychopolitics of Hatred. New Haven, Connecticut: Yale
University Press, 1997.
Rogers,
John D., Jonathan Spencer, and Jayadeva Uyangoda. "Sri Lanka:
Political Violence and Ethnic Conflict," American Psychologist,
58, No. 7, July 1998, 771-77.
Ronfeldt,
David, and William Sater. "The Mindsets of High-Technology
Terrorists: Future Implication from an Historical Analog." Pages
15-38 in Yonah Alexander and Charles K. Ebinger, eds., Political
Terrorism and Energy: The Threat and the Response. New York:
Praeger, 1982.
Rosenberg,
Tina. Children of Cain: Violence and the Violent in Latin America.
New York: Morrow, 1991.
Russell,
Charles A., and Bowman H. Miller. "Profile of a Terrorist." Pages
81-95 in John D. Elliott and Leslie K. Gibson, eds., Contemporary
Terrorism: Selected Readings. Gaithersburg, Maryland:
International Association of Chiefs of Police, 1978.
Russell,
Charles A., and Bowman H. Miller. "Profile of a Terrorist,"
Terrorism: An International Journal, 1, No. 1, 1977, 17-34.
Salewski,
Wolfgang D. "The Latest Theory Recognized by Sociological Research
in Terrorism and Violence," Terrorism, 3, 1980, 297-301.
Samaranayake, Gamini. "Political Violence in Sri Lanka: A Diagnostic
Approach," Terrorism and Political Violence, 9, No. 2, Summer
1997, 99-119.
Schalk, P.
"Resistance and Martyrdom in the Process of State Formation of
Tamililam." Pages 61-83 in J. Pettigrew, ed., Martyrdom and
Political Resistance: Essays From Asia and Europe. Amsterdam: VU
University Press, 1997.
Schalk, P.
"Women Fighters of the Liberation Tigers in Tamil Ilam: The Martial
Feminism of Atel Palancinkam," South Asia Research, 14, 1994,
163-83.
Schmid,
Alex P., and Albert J. Jongman. Political Terrorism: A New Guide
to Actors, Authors, Concepts, Data Bases, Theories, and Literature.
New Brunswick, New Jersey: Transaction Books, 1988.
Schweitzer,
Yoram. "Terrorism: A Weapon in the Shi'ite Arsenal." Pages 66-74 in
Anat Kurz, ed., Contemporary Trends in World Terrorism. New
York: Praeger, 1987.
Shaw, Eric
D. "Political Terrorists: Dangers of Diagnosis and an Alternative to
the Psychopathology Model," International Journal of Law and
Psychiatry, 8, 1986, 359-68.
Shifter,
Michael. "Colombia on the Brink: There Goes the Neighborhood,"
Foreign Affairs, 78, No. 4, July/August 1999, 14-20.
Silj,
Alessandro. Never Again Without a Rifle: The Origins of Italian
Terrorism. New York: Karz, 1979.
Spaeth,
Anthony. "Engineer of Doom: Cult Leader Shoko Asahara Didn't Just
Forecast Armageddon, He Planned It (Japan's Aum Shinrikyo Guru
Planned to Precipitate World War)," Time, 145, No. 24, June
12, 1995, 57.
Sprinzak,
Ehud. "The Psychopolitical Formation of Extreme Left Terrorism in a
Democracy: The Case of the Weathermen." Pages 65-85 in Walter Reich,
ed., Origins of Terrorism: Psychologies, Ideologies, Theologies,
States of Mind. Cambridge, England: Cambridge University Press,
1990.
Steinhoff,
Patricia G. "Portrait of a Terrorist: An Interview with Kozo
Okamoto," Asian Survey, 16, No. 9, September 1976, 830-45.
Stern,
Jessica. The Ultimate Terrorists. Cambridge, Massachusetts:
Harvard University Press, 1999.
Stohl,
Michael, ed. The Politics of Terrorism. 3d ed. New York:
Marcel Dekker, 1988.
Strentz,
Thomas. "The Terrorist Organizational Profile: A Psychological Role
Model." Pages 86-104 in Yonah Alexander and John M. Gleason, eds.,
Behavioral and Quantitative Perspectives on Terrorism. New
York: Pergamon, 1981.
Strentz,
Thomas. "A Terrorist Psychosocial Profile: Past and Present," Law
Enforcement Bulletin, 57, No. 4, 1988, 11-18.
Sullwold,
Lilo. "Biographical Features of Terrorists." In World Congress of
Psychiatry, Psychiatry: The State of the Art, 6. New York:
Plenum, 1985.
Taheri,
Amir. Holy Terror: Inside the World of Islamic Terrorism.
Bethesda, Maryland: Adler and Adler, 1987.
Tanter,
Raymond. Rogue Regimes: Terrorism and Proliferation. New
York: St. Martin's Griffin, 1999.
Taylor,
Maxwell. The Terrorist. London: Brassey's, 1988.
Taylor,
Maxwell, and Ethel Quayle. Terrorist Lives. London and
Washington: Brassey's, 1994.
Taylor,
Maxwell, and Helen Ryan. "Fanaticism, Political Suicide and
Terrorism," Terrorism, 11, No. 2, 1988, 91-111.
Thiranagama, Rajani, Rajan Hoole, Daya Somasundaram, and K.
Sritharan. The Broken Palmyra: The Tamil Crisis in Sri Lanka: An
Inside Account. Claremont, California: Sri Lankan Studies
Institute, 1990.
"TVI
Profile Report: Fatah Revolutionary Council (FRC)," TVI Profile,
8, No. 3, 1989, 5-8.
"TVI
Profile Report: Hizbollah (Party of God)," TVI Profile, 9,
No. 3, 1990, 1-6.
"TVI
Profile Report: Provisional Irish Republican Army (PIRA)," TVI
Profile, 8, No. 2, 1988, 13-15.
United
States. Department of State. Patterns of Global Terrorism,
1998. Washington, D.C.: 1999.
Wagenlehner, Gunther. "Motivation for Political Terrorism in West
Germany." Pages 195-203 in Marius H. Livingston, ed.,
International Terrorism in the Contemporary World. Westport,
Connecticut: Greenwood Press, 1978.
Warren,
Ward W., ed. "1996 AFIO Convention on Changing Trends in Terrorism,"
Periscope: Newsletter of the Association of Former Intelligence
Officers, 22, No. 1, 1997.
Wasmund,
Klaus. "The Political Socialization of West German Terrorists." In
Peter H. Merkl, ed., Political Violence and Terror: Motifs and
Motivations. Berkeley: University of California Press, 1986.
Watanabe,
Manabu. "Religion and Violence in Japan Today: A Chronological and
Doctrinal Analysis of Aum Shinrikyo," Terrorism and Political
Violence [London], 10, No. 4, Winter 1998, 80-100.
Wege, Carl
Anthony. "The Abu Nidal Organization," Terrorism, 14,
January-March 1991, 59-66.
Weinberg,
Leonard, and William Lee Eubank. "Italian Women Terrorists,"
Terrorism: An International Journal, 9, No. 3, 1987, 241-62.
Wickham-Crowley, Timothy P. Guerrillas and Revolution in Latin
America: A Comparative Study of Insurgents and Regimes since 1956.
Princeton, New Jersey: Princeton University Press, 1992.
Wijesekera,
Daya. "The Cult of Suicide and the Liberation Tigers of Tamil
Eelam," Low Intensity Conflict & Law Enforcement, 5, No. 1,
Summer 1996, 18-28.
Wijesekera,
Daya. "The Liberation Tigers of Tamil Eelam (LTTE): The Asian
Mafia," Low Intensity Conflict & Law Enforcement, 2, No. 2,
Autumn 1993, 308-17.
Wilkinson,
Paul. "Hamas--An Assessment," Jane's Intelligence Review, 5,
No. 7, July 1993, 31-32.
Wilkinson,
Paul. Political Terrorism. London: Macmillan, 1974.
Wilkinson,
Paul. "Terrorism: International Dimensions." Pages 29-56 in
Contemporary Terrorism. New York: Facts on File, 1986.
Wolman,
Benjamin B. "Psychology of Followers of Terrorist Groups,"
International Journal of Group Tensions, 12, 1982, 105-21.
Wright,
Robin. Sacred Rage: The Wrath of Militant Islam. New York:
Linden Press/Simon and Schuster, 1985.
Zawodny,
J.K. "Internal Organizational Problems and the Sources of Tension of
Terrorist Movements as Catalysts of Violence," Terrorism, 1,
No. 3/4, 1978, 277-85.
Zisser,
Eyal. "Hizballah in Lebanon--At the Crossroads," Terrorism and
Political Violence, 8, No. 2, Summer 1996, 90-110. |